Skip to main content

Full text of "a high wind in jamaica"

See other formats







= 
, 
“~ 
= a 
: . - ‘ 
a - . 
< 
‘ are 
: = 4 s 
- al > 
, = » 
- » = 
a4 . 
at 
eee 
“ais : 
7“ ¢ > . - 











A HIGH WIND 
IN JAMAICA 
By 


RICHARD HUGHES 





CHATTO anp WINDUS 
LONDON 






S "Ae 
a % s24/-% ‘ 
r 4 * . : %: . r ; vs 
le J a ‘ ’ 
Pe. ee 18 & tien 
“First published 1929 
a Fifth i impression 1 1930, Es 
i b ae 
; i 1931 4 ‘ 
*s a* * r 
es n~ ‘ ; ‘ : 
f J - * 
. eo 
é 
“ ‘ 
e : * 
¢ 4 
> ; = . . : 
FF * 
e* 
< a ; 
.. 4 4 
’ 
5 ae 
: : 
7? . . « 
* 
’ 
} =~ 
« et 
Copyright 1929 in the U.S.A. under the title of — 
. “The Innocent Voyage,’ 
now called 
“A High Wind in Jamaica.’ 


Printed in Great Britain: all rights reserved 


A HIGH WIND 
IN JAMAICA 


Chapter 1 


NE of the fruits of Emancipation in the 

( )ve Indian islands is the number of the 
tuins, either attached to the houses that 

remain ot within a stone’s throw of them: ruined 
slaves’ quarters, ruined sugar-grinding houses, 
ruined boiling houses; often ruined magsions that 
wete too expensive to maintain. Earthquake, fire, 
rain, and deadlier vegetation, did their work quickly. 
One scene is very clear in my mind, in Jamaica. 
There was a vast stone-built house called Derby 
Hill (where the Parkers lived). It had been the 
centre of a vety prosperous plantation. With 
Emancipation, like many others, that went bung. 
The sugar buildings fell down. Bush smothered 
the cane and guinea-gtass. ‘The field negroes left 
their cottages in a body, to be somewhere less dis- 
turbed by even the possibility of work. ‘Then the 
house negroes’ quarters burned down, and the three 
remaining faithful servants occupied the mansion. 
The two heiresses of all this, the Miss Parkers, 
grew old; and were by education incapable. And 

I 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the scene is this: coming to Derby Hill on some 
business or other, and wading waist-deep in bushes 
up to the front door, now lashed permanently open 
by a rank plant. The jalousies of the house had 
been all torn down, and then supplanted as dark- 
eners, by powerful vines : and out of this crumb- 
ling half-vegetable gloom an old negtess peered, 
wrapped in filthy brocade. The two old Miss 
Parkers lived in bed, for the negroes had taken 
away all their clothes: they were nearly starved. 
Drinking water was brought, in two cracked Wor- 
cester cups and three coconut shells on a silver 
salver. Presently one of the heiresses persuaded 
her tyrants to lend her an old print dress, and 
came and pottered about in the mess half-heart- 
edly : tried to wipe the old blood and feathers of 
slaughtered chickens from a gilt and marble table : 
tried to talk sensibly: tried to wind an ormolu 
clock : and then gave it up and mooned away back 
to bed. Not long after this, I believe, they were 
both starved altogether to death. Or, if that were 
hardly possible in so prolific a country, perhaps 
given ground glass—rumour varied. At any 
rate, they died. 

That is the sort of scene which makes a deep 
impression on the mind; far deeper than the 
ordinary, less romantic, everyday thing which 
shows the real state of an island in the statistical 

2 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


sense. Of course, even in the transition period 
one only found melodrama like this in rare patches. 
Mote truly typical was Ferndale, for instance, an 
estate about fifteen miles away from Derby Hill. 
Only the overseet’s house here remained: the 
Big House had altogether collapsed and been 
smothered over. It consisted of a ground floor of 
Stone, given over to goats and the children, and a 
first floor of wood, the inhabited part, reached 
from outside by a double flight of wooden steps. 
When the earthquakes came the upper part only 
slid about a little, and could be jacked back into 
position with big levers. The roof was of 
shingles : after very dry weather it leaked like a 
sieve, and the first few days of the rainy season 
would be spent in a perpetual general-post of beds 
and other furniture to escape the drips, until the 
wood swelled. 

The people who lived there at the time I have in 
mind were the Bas-Thorntons : not natives of the 
Island, ‘Creoles,’ but a family from England, 
Mr. Bas-Thornton had a business of some kind in 
St. Anne’s, and used to ride there every day on a 
mule. He had such long legs that his stunted 
mount made him look rather ridiculous: and being 
quite as temperamental as a mule himself, a quarrel 
between the two was generally worth watching. 

Close to the dwelling were the ruined grinding 


3 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


and boiling houses. These two are never quite 
cheek by jowl: the grinding house is set on higher 
ground, with a water-wheel to turn the immense 
iron vertical rollers. From these the cane juice 
runs down a wedge-shaped trough to the boiling 
house, where a negro stands and rinses a little 
lime-wash into it with a grass brush to make it 
granulate. © Then it is emptied into big copper 
vats, over furnaces burning faggots and ‘trash,’ or 
squeezed-out cane. There a few negroes stand, 
skimming the poppling vats with long-handled 
copper ladles, while their friends sit round, eating 
sugar or chewing trash, in a mist of hot vapour. 
What they skim off oozes across the floor with an 
admixture of a good deal of filth—inse&s, even 
rats, and. whatever sticks to negroes’ feet—into 
another basin, thence to be distilled into rum. 

This, at any rate, is how it used to be done. I 
know nothing of modern methods—or if there are 
any, never having visited the island since 1860, 
which is a long time ago now. 

But long before that year all this was over at 
Ferndale: the big copper vats were overturned, 
and up in the grinding house the three great rollers 
lay about loose. No water reached it: the stream 
had gone about its own business elsewhere. The 
Bas-Thornton childrén used to crawl into the cut- 
well through the vent, among dead leaves and the 


4 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


wreck of the wheel. There, one day, they found 
a wild-cat’s nest, with the mother away. The 
kittens were tiny, and Emily tried to carry them 
home in her pinafore ; but they bit and scratched 
so fiercely, right through her thin frock, that she 
was vety glad—except for pride—that they all 
escaped but one. This one, Tom, grew up: 
though he was never really tamed. Later he begat 
several litters on an old tame cat they had, Kitty 
Cranbrook ; and the only survivor of this pro- 
geny, Tabby, became tather a famous cat in his 
way. (But Tom soon took to the jungle alto- 
gether.) Tabby was faithful, and a good swimmer, 
which he would do for pleasure, sculling around 
the bathing-pool behind the children, giving an 
occasional yowl of excitement. Also, he had 
mottal sport with snakes : would wait for a rattler 
ot a black-snake like a mere mouse: drop on it 
from a tree ot somewhere, and fight it to death. 
Once he got bitten, and they all wept bitterly, ex- 
pecting to see a spectacular death-agony ; but he 
just went off into the bush and probably ate some- 
thing, for he came back in a few days quite cock-a- 
hoop and as ready to eat snakes as ever. 
Red-headed John’s room was full of rats: he 
used to catch them in big gins, and then let them 
go for Tabby to despatch. Once the cat was so 
impatient he seized trap and all and caterwauled off 


5 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


into the night banging it on the stones and sending 
up showers of sparks. Again he returned ina few 
days, very sleek and pleased: but John never saw 
his trap again. Another plague of his were the 
bats, which also infested his room in hundreds. 
Mr. Bas-Thornton could crack a stockwhip, and 
used to kill a bat on the wing with it most neatly. 
But the din this made in that little box of a room 
at midnight was infernal: earsplitting cracks, and 
the air already full of the tiny penetrating squeaks 
of the vermin. 

It was a kind of paradise for English children to 
come to, whatever it might be for their parents : 
especially at that time, when no one lived in at all 
a wild way at home. Here one had to be a little 
ahead of the times: or decadent, whichever you 
like to call it. The difference between boys and 
girls, for instance, had to be left to look after itself. 
Long hair would have made the evening search 
for grass-ticks and nits interminable: Emily and 
Rachel had their hair cut short, and were allowed 
to do everything the boys did—to climb trees, 
swim, and trap animals and birds: they even had 
two pockets in their frocks. 

It was round the bathing-pool their life centred, 
mote than the house. Every year, when the rains 
were ovet, a dam was built across the stream, so 
that all through the dry season there was quite 

6 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


a large pool to swim in. There wete trees all 
round : enormous fluffed cotton trees, with coffee 
ttees between their paws, and log-wood, and got- 
geous ted and green peppers : amongst them, the 
pool was almost completely shaded. Emily and 
John set tree-springes in them—Lame-foot Sam 
taught them how. Cut a bendy stick, and tie a 
string to one end. ‘Then sharpen the other, so 
that it can impale a fruit as bait. Just at the base 
of this point flatten it a little, and bore a hole 
through the flat part. Cut a little peg that will 
just Stick in the mouth of this hole. Then make a 
loop in the end of the string : bend the stick, as in 
stringing a bow, till the loop will thread through 
the little hole, and jam it with the peg, along which 
the loop should lie spread. Bait the point, and 
_ hang it ina tree among the twigs : the bird alights 
on the peg to peck the fruit, the peg falls out, the 
loop whips tight round its ankles: then away up 
out of the water like pink predatory monkeys, and 
decide by ‘ Eena, deena, dina, do,’ or some such 
tigmarole, whether to twist its neck or let it go 
free—thus the excitement and suspense, both for 
child and bird, can be prolonged beyond the 
moment of capture. 

It was only natural that Emily should have great 
ideas of improving the negroes. They wete, of 
course, Christians, so there was nothing to be done 


7 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


about theit morals: nor were they in need of soup, 
ot knitted things ; but they were sadly ignorant. 
After a good deal of negotiation they consented in 
the end to let her teach Little Jim to read : but she 
had no success. Also she had a passion for catch- 
ing house-lizards without their dropping their tails 
off, which they do when frightened: it needed 
endless patience to get them whole and unalarmed 
into a match-box. Catching green grass-lizards 
was also very delicate. She would sit and whistle, 
like Orpheus, till they came out of their crannies 
and showed their emotion by puffing out their 
pink throats: then, very gently, she would lasso 
them with a long blade of grass. Her room was 
full of these and other pets, some alive, others 
ptobably dead. She also had tame fairies ; anda 
familiar, or oracle, the White Mouse with an 
Elastic Tail, who was always ready to settle any 
point in question, and whose tule was a rule of 
iron—especially over Rachel, Edward, and Laura, 
the little ones (or Liddlies, as they came to be 
known in the family). ‘To Emily, his interpreter, 
he allowed, of course, certain privileges : and with 
John, who was older than Emily, he quite wisely 
did not interfere. 

He was omnipresent: the fairies were more 
localised, living in a small hole in the hill guarded 
by two dagger-plants. 

8 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The best fun at the bathing-pool was had with a 
big forked log. John would sit astride the main 
stem, and the others pushed him about by the two 
prongs. ‘The little ones, of course, only splashed 
about the shallow end: but Johnand Emily dived. 
John, that is to say, dived properly, head-fore- 
most: Emily only jumped in feet first, stiff as a 
tod; but she, on the other hand, would go off 
higher boughs than he would. Once, when she 
was eight, Mrs. Thornton had thought she was 
too big to bathe naked any more. ‘The only 
bathing-dress she could rig was an old cotton 
night-gown. Emily jumped in as usual : first the 
balloons of ait tipped her upside down, and then 
the wet cotton wrapped itself round her head and 
arms and neatly drowned her. After that, decency 
was let go hang again: it is hardly worth being 
drowned for—at least, it does not at first sight 
appear to be. 

But once a negro really was drowned in the pool. 
He had gorged himself full of stolen mangoes : 
and feeling guilty, thought he might as well also 
cool himself in the forbidden pond, and make 
one tepentance cover two crimes. He could not 
swim, and had only a child (Little Jim) with him. 
The cold water and the surfeit brought on an 
apoplexy : Jim poked at him with a piece of stick 
a little, and then tan away in a fright. Whether 

9 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the man died of the apoplexy or the drowning was 
a point for an inquest ; and the doétor, after Stay- 
ing at Ferndale for a week, decided it was from 
drowning, but that he was full of green mangoes 
tight up to his mouth. The great advantage of 
this was that no negro would bathe there again, 
for fear the dead man’s ‘ duppy,’ or ghost, should 
catch him: So if any black even came near while 
they were bathing, John and Emily would pretend 
the duppy had grabbed at them, and off he would 
go, terribly upset. Only one of the negroes at 
Ferndale had ever actually seen a duppy : but that 
was quite enough. They cannot be mistaken for 
living people, because their heads are turned back- 
watds on their shoulders, and they carry a chain : 
moreover one must never call them duppies to 
their faces, as it gives them power. This poor 
man forgot, and called out ‘ Duppy!’ when he 
saw it. He got terrible rheumatics. 

Lame-foot Sam told most stories. He used to sit 
all day on the stone barbecues where the pimento 
was dried, digging maggots out of his toes. This 
seemed at first very horrid to the children, but he 
seemed quite contented: and when jiggers got 
under their own skins, and laid their little bags of 
eggs there, it was not absolutely unpleasant. John 
used to get quite a sort of thrill from rubbing the 
place. Sam told them the Anansi stories: Anansi 

10 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


and the Tiger, and how Anansi looked after the 
Crocodile’s nursery, and so on. Also he had a 
little poem which impressed them very much : 
Quacko Sam 
Him bery fine man : 
Him dance all de dances dat de darkies can: 
Him dance de schottische, him dance de Cod Reel : 
Him dance ebery kind of dance till him foot-bottom 
peel. 


Perhaps that was how old Sam’s own affliction: 
first came about: he was very sociable. He was 
said to have a great many children. 


ii 
The stream which fed the bathing-hole ran into 
it down a gully through the bush which offered an 
enticing vista for exploring: but somehow the 
children did not often go up it very far. Every 
Stone had to be overturned in the hope of finding 
crayfish: or if not, John had to take a sporting 
gun, which he bulleted with spoonfuls of water to 
shoot humming-birds on the wing, too tiny frail 
quarry for any solider projectile. For, only a few 
yatds up, there was a Frangipani tree: a mass of 
brilliant blossom and no leaves, which was almost 
hidden in a cloud of humming-birds so vivid.as 
much to outshine the flowers. Writers have often 

II 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


lost their way trying to explain how brilliant a 
jewel the humming-bird is: it cannot be done. 

They build their wee woollen nests on the tops 
of twigs, where no snake can reach them. ‘They 
ate devoted to theit eggs, and will not move 
though you touch them. But they are so delicate 
the children never did that : they held their breath 
and stared and stared—and were out-stared. 

Somehow the celestial vividness of this barrier 
generally arrested them: it was seldom they ex- 
plored further : only once, I think, on a day when 
Emily was feeling peculiarly irritated. 

It was her own tenth birthday. They had 
frittered away all the morning in the glass-like 
gloom of the bathing-hole. Now John sat naked 
on the bank making a wicker trap. In the shallows 
the small ones rolled and chuckled. Emily, for 
coolness, sat up to her chin in water, and hundreds 
of infant fish were tickling with their inquisitive 
mouths evety inch of her body, a sort of expres- 
sionless light kissing. 

Anyhow she had lately come to hate being 
touched—but this was abominable. At last, when 
she could stand it no longer, she clambered out 
and dressed. Rachel and Laura were too small 
for a long walk: and the last thing, she felt, that 
she wanted was to have one of the boys with her : 
so she stole quietly past John’s back, scowling 

12 


Ww 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


balefully at him for no petticular reason. Soon 
she was out of sight among the bushes. 

She pushed on rather fast, not taking much 
notice of things, up the river bed for about three 
miles. She had never been so far afield befote. 
Then her attention was caught by a clearing lead- 
ing down to the water: and here was the soutce 
of the river. She caught her breath delightedly : 
it bubbled up cleat and cold, through three dis- 
tiné springs, under a clump of bamboos, just as a 
tivet should: the greatest possible find, and a 
ptivate discovery of her own. She gave instant- 
aneous inward thanks to God for thinking of such 
a perfect birthday treat, especially as things had 
seemed to be going all wrong : and then began to 
ferret in the limestone sources with the whole 
length of her arm, among the ferns and cresses. 

Heating a splash, she looked round. Some 
half-dozen strange negto children had come down 
the clearing to fetch water and were staring at her 
in astonishment. Emily stared back. In sudden 
terror they flung down their calabashes and gal- 
loped away up the clearing like hares. Immedi- 
ately, but with dignity, Emily followed them. 
The clearing nartowed to a path, and the path led 
in a very short time to a village. 

It was all ragged and unkempt, and shrill with 
voices. ‘There were small one-storey wattle huts 

B 13 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


dotted about, completely overhung by the most 
enormous trees. ‘There was no sort of order: 
they appeated anywhere: there were no railings, 
and only one ot two of the most terribly starved, 
mangy cattle to keep in or out. In the middle of 
all was an indeterminate quagmire or muddy pond, 
where a group of half-naked negroes, and totally 
naked black children, and a few brown ones, were 
splashing with geese and ducks. 

Emily stated: they stared back. She made a 
movement towards them: they separated at once 
into the various huts, and watched her from there. 
Encouraged by the comfortable feeling of inspir- 
ing fright she advanced, and at last found an old 
creature who would talk: Dis Liberty Hill, dis 
Black Man’s Town, Old-time niggers, dey go fet 
run ftom de bushas (overseers), go fer live here. 
De piccaninnies, dey never see buckras (whites)... 
And so on. It was a refuge, built by runaway 
slaves, and still inhabited. 

And then, that her cup of happiness might be 
full, some of the bolder children crept out and re- 
spectfully offered her flowers—really to geta better 
look at her pallid face. Her heart bubbled up in 
her, she swelled with glory : and taking leave with 
the greatest condescension she ttod all the long 
way home on veritable air, back to her beloved 
family, back to a birthday cake wreathed with 


14 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


stephanotis, lit with ten candles, and in which it so 
happened that the sixpenny piece was invariably 
found in the birthday-person’s slice, 


iii 

This was, fairly typically, the life of an English 
family in Jamaica. Mostly these only stayed a few 
yeats. The Creoles—families who had been in 
the West Indies for more than one generation— 
gtadually evolved something a little more distin@- 
ive. They lost some of the ttaditional mental 
mechanism of Europe, and the outlines of a new 
one began to appeat. 

There was one such family the Bas-Thorntons 
were acquainted with, who had a ramshackle 
estate to the eastwatd. They invited John and — 
Emily to spend a couple of days with them, 
but Mrs. Thotnton was in two minds about 
letting them go, lest they should learn bad ways. 
The children there were a wildish lot, and, in the 
morning at least, would often run about barefoot 
like negroes, which is a very important point in a 
place like Jamaica where the whites have to keep 
up appearances. They had a governess whose | 
blood was possibly not pure, and who used to beat 
the children ferociously with a hait-brush. How- 
ever, the climate at the Fernandez’s place was 


aD 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


healthy, and also Mrs. Thornton thought it good 
for them to have some intercourse with other chil- 
dren outside theit own family, however undesit- 
able: and she let them go. 

It was the afternoon after that birthday, and a 
long buggy-tide. Both fat John and thin Emily 
were speechless and solemn with excitement: it 
was the first visit they had ever paid. Hour after 
hour the buggy laboured over the uneven toad. 
At last the lane to Exeter, the Fernandez’s place, 
was teached. It was evening, the sun about to do 
his rapid tropical setting. He was unusually large 
and ted, as if he threatened something peculiar. 
The lane, or drive, was gorgeous: for the first few 
hundred yards it was entirely hedged with ‘ seaside 
grapes,’ clusters of fruit half-way between a goose- 
berry and a golden pippin, with here and there the 
ted berries of coffee trees newly planted among the 
burnt stumps in a clearing, but already neglected. 
Then a massive stone gateway in a sort of Colonial- 
Gothic style. ‘This had to be circumvented: no 
one had taken the trouble to heave open the heavy 
gates foryeats. ‘There was no fence, nor ever had 
been, so the track simply passed it by. 

And beyond the gates an avenue of magnificent 
cabbage-palms. No tree, not oldest beech nor 
chestnut, is more spectacular in an avenue: rising 
a sheer hundred feet with no break in the line 

16 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


before the atual crown of plumes; and palm upon 
palm, palm upon palm, like a heavenly double 
row of pillars, leading on interminably, till even 
the huge house was dwarfed into a sort of ultimate 
mouse-trap. 

As they journeyed on between these palms the 
sun went suddenly down, darkness flooded up 
round them out of the ground, retorted to almost 
immediately by the moon. Presently, shimmer- 
ing like a ghost, an old blind white donkey stood in 
their way. Curses did not move him : the driver 
had to climb down and push him aside. The air 
was full of the usual tropic din : mosquitoes hum- 
ming, cicalas trilling, bull-frogs twanging like 
guitars. That din goes on all night and all day 
almost : is more insistent, more memorable than 
the heat itself, even, or the number of things that 
bite. In the valley beneath the fire-flies came to 
life : as if at a signal passed along, wave after wave 
after wave of light swept down the gorge. From 
neat the house some tame cockatoos began their 
serenade, an orchestration of drunk men laughing 
against iron girders tossed at each other and sawn 
up with rusty hack-saws: the most awful noise. 
But Emily and John, so far as they noticed it at all, 
found it vaguely exhilarating. Through it could 
presently be distinguished another sound : a negro 
ptaying. They soon came near him: where an 


17 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


otange tree loaded with golden fruit gleamed dark © 
and bright in the moonlight, veiled in the pinpoint 
scintillation of a thousand fire-flies sat the old 
black saint among the branches, talking loudly, 
drunkenly, and confidentially with God. 

Almost unexpectedly they came on the house, 
and were whisked straight off to bed. Emily 
omitted to.wash, since there seemed such a hurty, 
but made up for it by spending an unusually long 
time over her prayers. She pressed her eyeballs 
devoutly with her fingers to make sparks appear, 
in spite of the slightly sick feeling it always in- 
duced: and then, already sound asleep, clambered, 
I suppose, into bed. 

The next day the sun rose as he had set: large, 
round, and red. It was blindingly hot, foreboding. 
Emily, who woke early in a strange bed, stood at 
the window watching the negroes release the hens 
from the chicken-houses, where they were shut up 
at night for fear of John-crows. As each bird 
hopped sleepily out, the black passed his hand over 
its Stomach to see if it meditated an ege that day : 
if so, it was confined again, or it would have gone 
off and laid in the bush. It was already as hot as 
anoven. Another black, with eschatological yells 
and tail-twistings and lassoings, was confining a 
cow in a kind of pillory, that it might have no 
opportunity of sitting down while being milked. 

18 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The poor brute’s hooves were aching with the 
heat, its miserable tea-cup of milk fevered in its 
udder. Even as she stood at the shady window 
Emily felt as sweaty as if she had been running. 
The ground was fissured with drought. 

Margaret Fernandez, whose room Emily was 
sharing, slipped out of bed silently and stood be- 
side her, wrinkling the short nose in her pallid face. 

“Good morning,’ said Emily politely. 

* Smells like an earthquake,’ said Margaret, and 
dressed. Emily remembered the awful story about 
the governess and the hair-brush: certainly Mar- 
garet did not use one for its ordinary purpose, 
though she had long hair: so it must be true. 

Margaret was teady long before Emily, and 
banged out of the room. Emily followed later, 
neat and nervous, to find no one. The house was 
empty. Presently she spied John under a tree, 
talking to a negro boy. By his off-hand manner 
Emily guessed he was telling dsproportionate stories 
(not es) about the importance of Ferndale com- 
pared with Exeter. She did not call him, because 
the house was silent and it was not her place, as 
guest, to alter anything : so she went out to him. 
Together they circumnavigated: they found a 
Stable-yard, and negroes preparing ponies, and the 
Fernandez children, barefoot even as Rumour had 
whispered. Emily caught her breath, shocked. 

”) 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Even at that moment a chicken, scuttling across 
the yard, trod on a scorpion and tumbled over 
Stark dead as if shot. But it was not so much the 
danger which upset Emily as the unconvention- 
ality. 
‘Come on,’ said Margaret : ‘ it ’s much too hot 
to Stay about here. Well go down to Exeter 
Rocks.’ 

The cavalcade mounted—Emily very conscious 
of her boots, buttoned respectably half-way up 
her calf. Somebody had food, and calabashes of 
water. The ponies evidently knew the way. 
The sun was still red and large: the sky above 
cloudless, and like blue glaze poured over baking 
clay : but close over the ground a dirty grey haze 
hovered. As they followed the lane towards the 
sea they came to a place where, yesterday, a fair- 
sized spting had bubbled up by the roadside. 
Now it was dry. But even as they passed a kind 
of gout of water gushed forth: and then it was 
dty again, although gurgling inwardly to itself. 
But the cavalcade were hot, far too hot to speak to 
one another: they sat their ponies as loosely as 
possible, longing for the sea, 

The morning advanced. ‘The heated air grew 
quite easily hotter, as if from some reserve of 
enormous blaze on which it could draw at will. 
Bullocks only shifted their stinging feet when they 

20 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


could bear the soil no longer: even the insects 
wete too languorous to pipe, the basking lizards 
hid themselves and panted. It was so still you 
could have heard the least buzz a mile off. Not 
a naked fish would willingly move his tail. The 
ponies advanced because they must. The children 
ceased even to muse. 

They all very nearly jumped out of their skins ; 
for close at hand a ctane had trumpeted once des- 
petately. Then the broken silence closed down 
as flawless as before. They perspited twice as 
violently with the stimulus. Their pace grew 
slowet and slower. It was no faster than a pro- 
cession of snails that at last they reached the sea. 

Exeter Rocks is a famous place. A bay of the 
sea, almost a petfe& semicircle, guarded by the 
reef: shelving white sands to span the few feet 
from the water to the under-cut turf: and then, 
almost at the mid point, a jutting-out shelf of rocks 
tight into deep water—fathoms deep. And a 
nattow fissure in the rocks, leading the water into 
a small pool, or miniature lagoon, right inside 
their bastion. ‘There it was, safe from sharks or 
drowning, that the Fernandez children meant to 
soak themselves all day, like turtles in a crawl. 
The water of the bay was as smooth and immov- 
able as basalt, yet cleat as the finest gin: albeit 
the swell muttered a mile away on the reef. The 

21 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


water within the pool itself could not reasonably 
be smoother. No sea-breeze thought of stirring. 
No bird trespassed on the inert air. 

For a while they had not energy to get into the 
water, but lay on their faces, looking down, down, 
down, at the sea-fans and sea-feathers, the scarlet- 
plumed barnacles and corals, the black and yellow 
schoolmistress-fish, the rainbow-fish—all that for- 
est of ideal christmas trees which is a tropical sea- 
‘bottom, Then they stood up, giddy and seeing 
black, and in a trice were floating suspended in 
water like drowned ones, only their noses above 
the surface, under the shadow of a rocky ledge. 

An hour or so after noon they clustered to- 
gether, puffy from the warm water, in the in- 
sufficient shade of a Panama fern: ate such of the 
food they had brought as they had appetite for ; 
and drank all the water, wishing for more. Then 
a very odd thing happened: for even as they sat 
there they heard the most peculiar sound: a 
Strange, rushing sound that passed overhead like a 
gale of wind—but not a breath of breeze stirred, 
that was the odd thing: followed by a sharp 
hissing and hurtling, like a flight of rockets, or 
gigantic swans—very distant rocs, perhaps—on the 
wing. They all looked up: but there was nothing 
at all. The sky was empty and lucid. Long 
before they were back in the water again all was 

a2 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


sill, Except that after a while John noticed a sort 
of tapping, as if some one were gently knocking 
the outside of a bath you were in. But the bath 
they were in had no outside, it was solid world. 
It was funny. 

..By sunset they were so weak from long immet- 
sion they could barely stand up, and as salted as 
bacon: but, with some common impulse, just be- 
fore the sun went down they all left the rocks and 
went and stood by their clothes, where the ponies 
were tethered, under some palms. As he sank 
the sun grew even larger: and instead of red was 
now asodden purple. Down he went, behind the 
western horn of the bay, which blackened till its 
watet-line disappeated and substance and teflec- 
tion seemed one sharp symmetrical pattern. 

Nota breath of breeze even yet ruffled the water: 
yet momentarily it trembled of its own accord, 
shattering the reflections : then was glassy again. 
On that the children held their breath, waiting for 
it to happen. 

A school of fish, terrified by some purely sub- 
marine event, thrust their heads right out of the 


water, squattering across the bay in an arrowy 


tush, dashing up sparkling ripples with the tiny 

heave of their shoulders: yet after each distutb- 

ance all was soon like hardest, dark, thick glass. 
Once things vibrated slightly, like a chair in a 


23 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


concert-toom: and again there was that mysteri- 
ous winging, though there was nothing visible 
beneath the swollen iridescent stars. 

Then it came. The water of the bay began to 
ebb away, as if some one had pulled up the plug: a 
foot ot so of sand and coral gleamed for a moment 
new to the air: then back the sea rushed in minia- 
ture rollers which splashed right up to the feet of 
the palms. Mouthfuls of turf were torn away: 
and on the far side of the bay a small piece of cliff 
tumbled into the water: sand and twigs showered 
down, dew fell from the trees like diamonds: bitds 
and beasts, their tongues at last loosed, screamed 
and bellowed: the ponies, though quite un- 
alarmed, lifted up their heads and yelled. 

That was all: a few moments. ‘Then silence, 
with a rapid countermarch, recovered all his 
tebellious kingdom, Stillness again. The trees 
moved as little as the pillars of a ruin, each leaf laid 
sleekly in place. The bubbling foam subsided : 
the reflections of the stars came out among it as if 
from clouds. Silent, still, dark, placid, as if there 
could never have been a disturbance. ‘The naked 
children too continued to stand motionless beside 
the quiet ponies, dew on their hair and eyelashes, 
shine on their infantile round paunches. 

But as for Emily, it was too much. The earth- 
quake went completely to her head. She began 


24 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


to dance, hopping laboriously from one foot on to 
another. John caught the infection. He turned 
head over heels on the damp sand, over and over 
in an elliptical course, till before he knew it he was 
in the water, and so giddy as hardly to be able to 
tell up from down. 

At that, Emily knew what it was she wanted to 
do. She scrambled on to a pony and galloped 
him up and down the beach, trying to bark like’a 
dog. ‘The Fernandez children stared, solemn but 
not disapproving. John, shaping a course for 
Cuba, was swimming as if sharks were paring his 
toe-nails. Emily rode her pony into the sea, and 
beat and beat him till he swam: and so she 
followed John towards the reef, yapping herself 
hoatse. 

It must have been fully a hundred yards before 
they were spent. Then they turned for the shore, 
John holding on to Emily’s leg, puffing and gasp- 
ing, both a little overdone, their emotion run 
down. Presently John gasped : 

‘You shouldn’t ride on your bateskin, you ’Il 
catch ringworm.’ 

‘I don’t care if I do,’ said Emily. 

‘You would if you did,’ said John. 

“I don’t cate!’ chanted Emily. | 

It seemed a long way to the shore. When they 
reached it the others had dressed and were prepat- 


25 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ing to start. Soon the whole party were on their 
way home in the dark. Presently Margaret said : 

“So that ’s that.’ 

No one answered. 

“I could smell it was an earthquake coming 
when I got up. Didn’t I say so, Emily ?’ 

‘You and your smells!’ said Jimmie Fernan- 
dez. ‘You’re always smelling things ! ’ 

‘ She ’s awfully good at smells,’ said the young- 
est, Harry, proudly, to John. ‘ She can sort out 
people’s dirty clothes for the wash by smell : who 
they belong to.’ 

“She can’t really,’ said Jimmie: ‘she fakes it. 
As if every one smelt different ! ’ 

rabpeath! 

* Dogs can, anyway,’ said John. 

Emily said nothing. Of course people smelt 
different: it didn’t need arguing. She could 
always tell her own towel from John’s, for in- 
Stance : of even knew if one of the others had used 
it. But it just showed what sort of people Creoles 
were, to /a/k about Smell, in that open way. 

‘Well, anyhow I said there was going to be an 
earthquake and there was one,’ said Margaret. 

That was what Emily was waiting for! So it 
really had been an Earthquake (she had not liked 
to ask, it seemed so ignorant : but now Margaret 
had said in so many words that it was one), 

26 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


If ever she went back to England, she could 
now say to people, ‘ I have been in an Earthquake, 

With that certainty, her soused excitement began 
to tevive. For there was nothing, no adventure 
from the hands of God or Man, to equal it. 
Realise that if she had suddenly found she could 
fly it would not have seemed more miraculous to 
her. Heaven had played its last, most terrible 
catd; and small Emily had survived, where even 
grown men (such as Korah, Dathan, and Abiram) 
had succumbed. 

- Life seemed suddenly a little empty : for never 
again could there happen to her anything so 
dangerous, so sublime. 

Meanwhile, Margaret and Jimmie were Still 
arguing : 

‘Well, there ’s one thing, thete ’ll be plenty of 
eges to-morrow,’ said Jimmie. ‘There’s nothing 
like an earthquake for making them lay.’ 

How funny Creoles were! They didn’t seem 
to realise the difference it made to a person’s ‘vhole 
after-life to have been in an Earthquake. 

When they got home, Martha, the black house- 
maid, had hard things to say about the sublime 
cataclysm. She had dusted the drawing-toom 
china only the day before: and now everything 
‘was covered again in a fine penetrating film of 
dust. 


27 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 
iv 

The next morning, Sunday, they went home. 
Emily was still so saturated in earthquake as to be 
dumb. She ate earthquake and slept earthquake : 
her fingers and legs were earthquake. With John 
it was ponies. ‘The earthquake had been fun : but 
it was the ponies that mattered. But at present it 
did not worry Emily that she was alone in her 
sense of proportion. She was too completely 
possessed to be able to see anything, or realise that 
any one else pretended to even a self-delusive 
fiction of existence. 

Their mother met them at the door. She 
bubbled questions: John chattered ponies, but 
Emily was still tongue-tied. She was, in her mind, 
like a child who has eaten too much even to be 
able to be sick. 

Mrs. Thornton got a little worried about her at 
times. ‘This sort of life was very peaceful, and 
might be excellent for nervy children like John : 
but a child like Emily, thought Mrs. Thornton, 
who is far from nervy, really needs some sort of 
Stimulus and excitement, or there is a danger of her 
mind going to sleep altogether for ever. ‘This life 
was too vegetable. Consequently Mrs. Thornton 
always spoke to Emily in her brightest manner, as 
if everything was of the greatest possible interest. 

28 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


She had hoped, too, the visit to Exeter might liven 
her up: but she had come back as silent and ex- 
' ptessionless as ever. It had evidently made no 
imptession on her at all. 

John marshalled the small ones in the cellar, and 
round and round they marched, wooden swords 
at the slope, singing ‘ Onward, Christian Soldiers.’ 
Emily did not join them. What did it now matter, 
that earlier woe, that being a girl she could never 
when gtown up become a teal soldier with a real 
swotd? She had been in an Earthquake. 

Nor did the others keep it up very long. (Some- 
times they would go on for three or four houts.) 
For, whatever it might have done for Emily’s soul, 
the earthquake had done little to clear the air. It 
was as hot as ever. In the animal world there 
‘seemed some strange commotion, as if they had 
wind of something. ‘The usual lizards and mos- 
quitoes were still absent: but in their place the 
eatth’s most horrid progeny, creatures of darkness, 
sought the open : land-crabs wandered about aim- 
lessly, angrily twiddling their claws: and the 
gtound seemed almost alive with red ants and 
cockroaches. Up on the roof the pigeons were 
gathered, talking to each other fearfully. 

The cellar (or rather, ground floor), where they 
were playing, had no communication with the 
wooden structure above, but had an opening of 

Cc 29 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


its own under the twin flight of steps leading to 
the front door; and there the children presently 
gathered in the shadow. Out in the compound 
lay one of Mr. Thornton’s best handkerchiefs. He 
must have dropped it that morning. But none of 
them felt the energy to go and retrieve it, out into 
the sun. Then, as they stood there, they saw 
Lame-foot Sam come limping across the yard. 
Seeing the prize, he was about to carry it off. 
Suddenly he remembered it was Sunday. He 
dropped it like a hot brick, and began to cover it 
with sand, exaétly where he had found it. 

‘Please God, I thieve you to-mortow,’ he ex- 
plained hopefully. ‘ Please God, you still there ?° 

A low mutter of thunder seemed to offer grudg- 
ing assent. 

‘Thank you, Lord,’ said Sam, bowing to a low 
bank of cloud. He hobbled off: but then, not too 
sute perhaps that Heaven would keep Its promise, 
changed his mind: snatched up the handkerchief 
and made off for his cottage. ‘The thunder mut- 
tered louder and more angrily : but Sam ignored 
the warning. 

It was the custom that, whenever Mr. Thornton 
had been to St. Anne’s, John and Emily should 
run out to meet him, and ride back with him, one 
perched on each of his stitrups. 

That Sunday evening they tan out as soon as 


30 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


they saw him coming, in spite of the thunderstorm 
that by now was clattering over their very heads— 
and not only over their heads either, for in the 
Tropics a thunderstorm is not a remote affair up in 
the sky, as it is in England, but is all round you : 
lightning plays ducks and drakes across the water, 
bounds from tree to tree, bounces about the 
ground, while the thunder seems to proceed from 
violent explosions in your own very cote. 

“Go back! Go back, you damned little fools !” 
he yelled furiously : ‘ Get into the house ! ’ 

They stopped, aghast: and began to realise that 
after all it was a Storm of more than ordinary vio- 
lence. ‘They discovered that they were drenched 
to the skin—must have been the moment they left 
the house. The lightning kept up a continuous 
blaze: it was playing about their father’s very 
_ Stitrup-irons ; and all of a sudden they realised that 
he was afraid. They fled to the house, shocked to 
the heart : and he was in the house almost as soon 
as they wete. Mrs. Thornton rushed out : 

“My deat, I’mso glad...’ 

“I’ve never seen such a Storm! Why on earth 
did you let the children come out ?’ 

‘I never dreamt they would be so silly! And 
all the time I was thinking—but thank Heaven 
you *re back !’ 

‘1 think the worst is over now.’ 


31 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Perhaps it was; but all through supper the 
lightning shone almost without flickering. And 
John and Emily could hardly eat : the memory of 
that momentary look on their father’s face haunted 
them. 

It was an unpleasant meal altogether. Mrs. 
Thornton had prepared for her husband his ‘ fav- 
ourite dish’: than which no action could more 
annoy a man of whim. In the middle of it all in 
burst Sam, ceremony dropped : he flung the hand- 
kerchief angrily on the table and stumped out. 

‘What on earth .. .”? began Mr. Thornton. 

But John and Emily knew: and thoroughly 
agteed with Sam as to the cause of the storm. 
Stealing was bad enough anyway, but on a 
Sunday ! 

Meanwhile, the lightning kept up its play. The 
thunder made talking arduous, but no one was 
anyhow in a mood to chatter. Only thunder 
was heard, and the hammering of the rain. But 
suddenly, close under the window, there burst 
out the most appalling inhuman shriek of terror. 

‘Tabby!’ cried John, and they all rushed to 
the window. 

But Tabby had already flashed into the house : 
and behind him was a whole club of wild cats 
in hot pursuit. John momentarily opened the 
dining-room door and puss slipped in, dishevelled 


32 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


and panting. Not even then did the brutes desist: 
what insane futy led these jungle creatures to 
pursue him into the very house is unimaginable ; 
but there they were, in the passage, caterwauling 
in concett: and as if at their incantation the 
thunder awoke anew, and the lightning nulli- 
fied the meagre table lamp. It was such a din 
as you could not speak through. ‘Tabby, his fur 
on end, pranced up and down the room, his eyes 
blazing, talking and sometimes exclaiming in a 
tone of voice the children had never heard him 
use before and which made their blood run cold. 
He seemed like one inspired in the presence of 
Death, he had gone utterly Delphic: and with- 
out in the passage Hell’s pandemonium reigned 
terrifically. 

The check could only be a short one. Outside 
the door stood the big filter, and above the door the 
fanlight was long since broken. Something black 
and yelling flashed through the fanlight, landing 
clean in the middle of the supper table, scattering 
the forks and spoons and upsetting the lamp. And 
another and another—but already Tabby was 
through the window and streaking again for the 
bush, The whole dozen of those wild cats leapt 
one after the other from the top of the filter clean 
through the fanlight onto the supper table, and 
away from there only too hot in his tracks: in 


33 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


a moment the whole devil-hunt and its hopeless 
quatry had vanished into the night. 

‘Oh Tabby, my darling Tabby!’ wailed John; 
while Emily rushed again to the window. 

They were gone. The lightning behind the 
creepers in the jungle lit them up like giant cob- 
webs: but of Tabby and his pursuers there was 
nothing to be seen. 

John burst into tears, the first time for several 
years, and flung himself on his mother: Emily 
Stood transfixed at the window, her eyes glued in 
horrot on what she could not, in fa@, see: and all 
of a sudden was sick. 

‘God, what an evening!’ groaned Mr. Bas- 
Thornton, groping in the darkness for what might 
be left of their supper. 

Shortly after that Sam’s hut burst into flames. 
They saw, from the dining-room, the old negro 
Stagger dramatically out into the darkness. He 
was throwing stones at the sky. In a lull they 
heard him cry : ‘I gib it back, didn’t 1? I gib de 
nasty ting back P’ 

Then there was another blinding flash, and Sam 
fell where he stood. Mr. Thornton pulled the 
children roughly back and said something like 
‘Ill go and see. Keep them from the window.’ 

Then he closed and barred «he shutters, and 
was gone. 


34 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


John and the little ones kept up a continuous 
sobbing. Emily wished some one would light a 
lamp, she wanted to read. Anything, so as not to 
think about poor Tabby. 

I suppose the wind must have begun to rise 

some while before this, but now, by the time Mr. 
Thornton had managed to carry old Sam’s body 
into the house, it was more than a gale. The old 
man, stiff in the joints as he might have been in 
life, had gone as limp as a worm. Emily and 
John, who had slipped unbeknownst into the 
passage, were thrilled beyond measure at the way 
he dangled: they could hardly tear themselves 
away, and be back in the dining-room, before they 
should be discovered. 

There Mts. Thornton sat heroically in a chair, 
her brood all grouped round her, saying the 
Psalms, and the poems of Sir Walter Scott, over 
by heatt : while Emily tried to keep her mind off 
Tabby by going over in her head all the details of 
her Earthquake. At times the din, the rocketing 
of the thunder and torrential shriek of the wind, 
became so loud as almost to impinge on her inner 
world: she wished this wretched thunderstorm 
would hurty up and get over. First she held an 
actual performance of the earthquake, went over 
it diredt, as if it was again happening. Then she 
put it into Oratio Retta, told it as a story, begin- 


35 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ning with that magic phrase, ‘Once I was in an 
Earthquake.’ But before long the dramatic ele- 
ment reappeared—this time, the awed comments 
of her imaginary English audience. When that 
was done, she put it into the Historical—a Voice, 
declaring that a gitl called Emily was once in an 
Earthquake. And so on, tight through the whole 
thing a third time. 

The horrid fate of poot Tabby appeared sud- 
denly before her eyes, caught her unawares: and 
she was all but sick again. Even her earthquake 
had failed her. Caught by the incubus, her mind 
struggled frantically to clutch at even the outside 
world, as an only remaining straw. She tried to 
fix her interest on every least detail of the scene 
atound her—to count the slats in the shutters, any 
least detail that was outward. So it was that for the 
first time she really began to notice the weather. 

The wind by now was mote than redoubled. 
The shutters were bulging as if tired elephants 
were leaning against them, and Father was trying 
to tie the fastening with that handkerchief. But 
to push against this wind was like pushing against 
rock. ‘The handkerchief, shutters, everything 
burst : the rain poured in like the sea into a sink- 
ing ship, the wind occupied the room, snatching 
piaures from the wall, sweeping the table bare. 
Through the gaping frames the lightning-lit scene 

36 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


without was visible. The creepers, which before 
had looked like cobwebs, now streamed up into 
the sky like new-combed hair. Bushes were lying 
flat, laid back on the ground as close as a rabbit 
lays back his ears. Branches were leaping about 
loose in the sky. The negro huts were clean gone, 
and the negtoes ctawling on their stomachs actoss 
the compound to gain the shelter of the house. 
The bouncing rain seemed to cover the ground 
with a white smoke, a sort of sea in which the 
blacks wallowed like porpoises. One nigget-boy 
began to roll away: hismother, forgetting caution, 
rose to her feet : and immediately the fat old bel- 
dam was blown clean away, bowling along across 
fields and hedgerows like some one in a funny 
fairy-Sstory, till she fetched up against a wall and 
was pinned there, unable to move. But the others 
- managed to teach the house, and soon could be 
heard in the cellar underneath. 

Moreover the very floor began to ripple, as a 
loose carpet will ripple on a gusty day : in opening 
the cellar door the blacks had let the wind in, and 
now for some time they could not shut it again. 
The wind, to push against, was more like a solid 
block than a current of air. 

Mr. Thornton went round the house—to see 
what could be done, he said. He soon tealised 
_ that the next thing to go would be the roof. So 


37 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


he returned to the Niobe-group in the dining- 
room. Mrs. Thornton was half-way through The 
Lady of the Lake, the smaller children listening 
with rapt attention. Exasperated, he told them - 
that they would probably not be alive in half an 
hour. No one seemed particularly interested in 
his news: Mrs. Thornton continued her recita- 
tion with faultless memory. 

After another couple of cantos the threatened 
roof went. Fortunately, the wind taking it from 
inside, most of it was blown clear of the house: 
but one of the couples collapsed skew-eyed, and 
was hung up on what was left of the dining-room 
door—within an ace of hitting John. Emily, to 
her intense resentment, suddenly felt cold. All at 
once, she found she had had enough of the storm : 
it had become intolerable, instead of a welcome 
distraction. 

Mr. Thornton began to look for something to 
break through the floor. If only he could make a 
hole in it, he might get his wife and children down 
into the cellar. Fortunately hedid not have to look 
far: one arm of the fallen couple had already done 
the work for him, Laura, Rachel, Emily, Edward 
and John, Mrs. Thornton and finally Mr. Thorn- 
ton himself, were passed down into the darkness 
already thronged with negroes and goats. 

With great good sense, Mr. Thornton brought 

38 


A HIGH WIND IN. JAMAICA 


with him from the room above a couple of de- 
canters of madeira, and every one had a swig, from 
Laura to the oldest negro. All the children made 
the most of this unholy chance, but somehow to 
Emily the bottle got passed twice, and each time 
she took a good pull. It was enough, at their age; 
and while what was left of the house was blown 
away over their heads, through the lull and the 
ensuing aerial return match, John, Emily, Edward, 
Rachel, and Laura, blind drunk, slept in a heap on 
the cellar oor: a sleep over which the appalling 
fate of Tabby, torn to pieces by those fiends almost 
under their very eyes, dominated with the easy 
empire of nightmare. 


39 


Chapter 2 


ALL night the water poured through the 

| A house floor onto the people sheltering be- 

low: but (perhaps owing to the madeira) 

it did them no harm. Shortly after the second 

bout of blowing, however, the rain stopped ; and 

when dawn came Mr. Thornton crept out to assess 
the damage. 

The country was quite unrecognisable, as if it 
had been swept by a spate. You could hardly tell, 
geographically speaking, where you were. It is 
vegetation which gives the character to a tropic 
landscape, not the shape of the ground: and all 
the vegetation, for miles, was now pulp. The 
ground itself had been ploughed up by instan- 
taneous rivers, biting deep into the red earth. The 
only living thing in sight was a cow: and she had 
lost both her horns, 

Thewooden part of the house was nearlyall gone, 
After they had succeeded in reaching shelter, one 
wall after another had blown down. The furni- 
ture was splintered into matchwood. Even the 
heavy mahogany dining-table, which they loved, 
and had always kept with its legs in little glass 
baths of oil to defeat the ants, was spirited right 


40 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


away. There were some fragments which might 
be part of it, or they might not: you could not 
tell. : 

Mr. Thornton returned to the cellar and helped 
his wife out : she was so cramped as hardly to be 
able to move. They knelt down together and 
thanked God for not having treated them any 
worse. Then they stood up and stared about 
them rather stupidly. It seemed not credible that 
all this had been done by a current of air. Mr. 
Thornton patted the atmosphere with his hand. 
When still, it was so soft, so rate: how could one 
believe that Motion, itself something impalpable, 
had lent it a hardness: that this gentle, hind-like 
Meteor should have last night seized Fat Betsy 
with the rapacity of a tiger and the lift of a roc, and 
flung her, as he had seen her flung, across two fait- 
sized fields ? 

Mts. Thotnton understood his gesture. 

‘Remember who is its Prince,’ she said. 

The stable was damaged, though not completely 
destroyed: and Mr. Thornton’s mule was so much 
hurt he had to tell a negro to cut its throat. The 
buggy was smashed beyond repair. The only 
building undamaged was a stone chamber which 
had been the hospital of the old sugar-estate : so 
they woke the children, who were feeling ill and 
beyond words unhappy, and moved into this: 


41 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


whete the negroes, with an unexpected energy and 
kindliness, did everything they could to make 
them comfortable. It was paved and unlighted : 
but solid. 

The children were bilious for a few days, and 
inclined to dislike each other: but they accepted 
the change in their lives practically without notic- 
ing it. It is a fact that it takes experience before 
one can realise what is a catastrophe and what is 
not. Children have little faculty of distinguishing 
between disaster and the ordinary course of their 
lives. If Emily had known this was a Hurricane, 
she woulddoubtless have been far more impressed, 
for the word was full of romantic terrors. But it 
never entered her head: and a thunderstorm, 
however sevete, is after all a commonplace affair. 

The mete fact that it had done incalculable damage, 
while the earthquake had done none at all, gave it 
no right whatever to rival the latter in the hier- 
atchy of cataclysms: an Earthquake is a thing 
apart. If she was silent, and inclined to brood 
overt some inward terror, it was not the hurricane 
she was thinking of, it was the death of Tabby. 
That, at times, seemed a horror beyond all bearing. 
It was her first intimate contact with death—and a 
death of violence, too. ‘The death of Old Sam 
had no such effect: there is, after all, a vast differ- 
ence between a negro and a favourite cat. 


42 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


There was something enjoyable, too, in camp- 
ing in the hospital: a sort of everlasting picnic in 
which their parents for once were taking part. 
Indeed it led them to begin for the first time to 
regatd their parents as rational human beings, 
with understandable tastes—such as sitting on the 
floor to eat one’s dinner. 

It would have surptised Mrs. Thornton very 
much to have been told that hitherto she had 
meant practically nothing to her children. She 
took a keen interest in Psychology (the Art Bab- 
blative, Southey calls it). She was full of theories 
about their upbringing which she had not time to 
put into effect; but nevertheless she thought she 
had a deep understanding of their temperaments 
and was the centre of their passionate devotion. 
Adtually, she was congenitally incapable of telling 
one end of a child from the other. She was a 
dumpy little woman—Cornish, I believe. When 
she was herself a baby she was so small they carried 
her about on a cushion for fear a clumsy human 
atm might damage her. She could read when she 
was two and a half. Her reading was always 
serious. Nor had she been backward in the 
humaner studies: her mistresses spoke of her 
Depottment as something rarely seen outside the 
older Royal Houses: in spite of a figure like a 
bolster, she could step into a coach like an angel 


F 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


getting onto a cloud. She was very quick- 
tempered. 

Mr. Bas-Thornton also had every accomplish- 
ment, except two: that of primogeniture, and 
that of making a living. Hither would have pro- 
vided for them. 

If it would have surprised the mother, it would 
undoubtedly have surprised the children also to 
be told how little their parents meant to them. 
Children seldom have any power of quantitative 
self-analysis : whatever the facts, they believe as 
an atticle of faith that they love Father and Mother 
first and equally. A€tually, the Thornton children 
had loved Tabby first and foremost in all the world, 
some of each other second, and hardly noticed 
their mother’s existence mote than once a week. 
Their father they loved a little more: partly owing 
to the ceremony of riding home on his stirrups. 

Jamaica remained, and blossomed anew, its 
womb being inexhaustible. Mr. and Mts. Thorn- 
ton remained, and with patience and tears tried to 
reconstrué things, in so far as they could be re- 
constructed. But the danger which their beloved 
little ones had been through was not a thing to 
tisk again. Heaven had watned them. ‘The chil- 
dren must go. 

Nor was the only danger physical. 

‘ That awful night !” said Mrs. Thornton, once, 


44 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


when discussing their plan of sending them home 
to school: ‘Oh my dear, what the poor little 
things must have suffered! Think how much 
more acute Fear is toa child! And they were so 
brave, so English.’ 

“I don’t believe they realised it.” (He only said 
that to be contradictious : he could hardly expect 
it to be taken seriously.) 

‘You know, [am terribly afraid what perman- 
ent, zuward effect a shock like that may have on 
them. Have you noticed they never so much as 
mention it? In England they would at least be 
safe from dangers of that sort.’ 

Meanwhile the children, accepting the new life 
as a matter of course, were thoroughly enjoying 
it. Most children, ona railway journey, prefer 
to change at as many stations as possible. 

The rebuilding of Ferndale, too, was a matter of 
absorbing interest. For there is one advantage to 
these match-box houses—easy gone, easy come: 
and once begun, the work proceeded apace. Mr. 
Thornton himself led the building gang, employ- 
ing no end of mechanical devices of his own de- 
vising, and it was not long before the day came 
when he stood with his handsome head emerging 
through the fast dwindling hole in the new roof, 
shouting diretions to the two black carpenters, 
who, lying spread-eagle in their check shitts, 


D 45 


7 
¥ 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


pinned on shingle after shingle—walling him in, 
like the vi€tim in some horrid story. At last he 
had to draw in his head, and where it had been the 
last few shingles were clapped into place. 

An hour later the children had looked their last 
on Ferndale. 

When they had been told they were to go to 
England, they had received it as an isolated fact : 
thrilling in itself, but without any particular causa- 
tion—for it could hardly be due to the death of the 
cat, and nothing else of importance had occurred 
lately. 

The first stage of their journey was by land, to 
Montego Bay, and the notable thing about it was 
that the borrowed wagonette was drawn not by a 
pair of horses or a pair of mules, but by one horse 
and one mule. Whenever the horse wanted to go 
fast the mule fell asleep in the shafts: and if the 
driver woke it up it set off at a gallop, which 
angered the horse. Their progress would have 
been slow anyhow, as all the roads were washed 
away. 

John was the only one who could remember 
England. What he remembered was sitting at 
the top of a flight of Stairs, which was fenced off 
from him by a little gate, playing with a red toy 
milk-cart : and he knew, without having to look, 
that in the room on the left Baby Emily was lying 


46 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


inher cot. Emily said she could remember some- 
thing which sounded like a Prospeé of the Backs 
of some Brick Houses at Richmond: but she 
might have invented it. The others had been 
born in the Island—Edward only just. 

They all had, nevertheless, most elaborate ideas 
about England, built up out of what their parents 
had told them, and from the books and old maga- 
zines they sometimes looked at. Needless to 
say it was a vety Atlantis, a land at the back of 
the North Wind: and going there was about 
aS exciting as it would be to die and go to 
Heaven. 

John told them all about the top of the stairs for 
the hundredth time as they drove along; the 
others listening attentively (as the Believing do to 
a man remembering his reincarnations). 

Suddenly Emily recalled sitting at a window 
and seeing a big bird with a beautiful tail. At the 
same time there had been a horrid screeching 
going on, ot perhaps something else disagreeable 
—she could not quite remember which sense was 
offended. It did not occur to her that it was this 
self-same bitd which had screeched : and anyhow 
it was all too vague for her to try to describe it. 
She switched off to wondering how it was possible 
actually to sleep when walking, as the driver said 
the mule did. 


47 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


They put up for the first night at St. Anne’s, and 
there another notable thing occurred. ‘Their host 
was a hardened Creole: and at supper he ate Cay- 
enne pepper withaspoon. Not ordinary Cayenne 
pepper, mind, such as is sold in shops, which is 
heavily adulterated with log-wood: but the far 
fierier pute original. This indeed was an Event 
of the first water : none of them ever forgot it. 

The desolation through which they drove is in- 
describable. Tropical scenery is anyhow tedious, 
prolific, and gross: the greens more or less uni- 
form: great tubular stems supporting thick leaves: 
no tree has an outline because it is crushed up 
against something else—no room. In Jamaica this 
profusion swarms over the very mountain ranges : 
and even the peaks are so numerous that on the 
top of one you are surrounded by others, and can 
see nothing. There are hundreds of flowers. 
Then imagine all this luxuriance smashed, as with 
a pestle and mortar—crushed, pulped, and already 
growing again! Mr. Thornton and his wife were 
ready to shout with relief when they caught their 
first elimpse of the sea, and at last came out in view 
of the whole beautiful sweep of Montego Bay 
itself. 

In the open sea there was a considerable swell : 
but within the shelter of the coral reef, with its 
pinhole entrance, all was still as a mirror, where 


48 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


three ships of different sizes lay at anchor, the 
whole of each beautiful machine repeated in the 
water under it. Within the Roads lay the Bogue 
Islands ; and immediately to the left of the islands, 
in the low land at the base of the hills, was the 
mouth of a small river—swampy, and (Mr. Thorn- 
ton informed John) infested with crocodiles. The 
children had never seen a crocodile, and hoped 
one might venture as far as the town, where they 
ptesently arrived: but none did. It was with 
considerable disappointment that they found they 
were to go on board the barque at once ; for they 
still hoped that round some corner of the street a 
crocodile might yet appear. 

The Clorinda had let go her anchor in six 
fathoms: the water so clear, and the light so 
bright, that as they drew near the refleCtion sud- 
_ denly disappeared, and instead they found them- 
selves looking right underneath her and out the 
other side. The refraction made her seem as 
flat-bellied as a turtle, as if practically all of her 
wete above the surface: and the anchor on its 
cable seemed to stream out flatly, like a downwards 
kite, twisting and twining (owing to the undulat- 
ing surface) in the writhing coral. 

This was the only impression Emily retained of 
going on board the ship: but the ship itself was a 
Strange enough object, requiring all her attention. 


49 


— 
A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


John was the only one who could remember the 
journey out at all clearly. Emily thought she 
could, but was really only remembering her visual- 
isations of what she had been told: in faé, she 
found that a teal ship was totally unlike the thing 
she thought she remembered. 

By some last whim of the captain’s the shrouds 
were being set up—tauter than seemed good to the 
sailors, who grumbled as they strained the creak- 
ing lanyards. John did not envy them, winding 
away at that handle in the hot sun: but he did 
envy the chap whose job it was to dip his hand in 
a gteat pot of aromatic Stockholm tar, and work 
it into the dead-eyes. He was tarred up to the 
elbows: and John itched to be so too. 

In a moment the children were scattered all over 
the ship, smelling here, miaowing, sniffing there, 
like cats ina new home. Mr. and Mrs. Thornton 
Stood by the main companion-way, a little dis- 
consolate at their children’s happy preoccupation, 
a little regretting the lack of proper emotional 
scene. 


‘1 think they will be happy here, Frederic,’ said 


Mrs. Thornton. ‘I wish we could have afforded © 


to send them by the steam-boat : but children find 
amusement even in discomfort.’ 
Mr. Thornton grunted. 
‘I wish schools had never been invented!” he 
50 


etd 
A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 
suddenly burst out: ‘they wouldn’t then be so 
indispensable ! ’ 

There was a short pause for the logic of this to 
ctoss the footlights : then he went on: 

‘I know what will happen; they ll come away 
... mugs\| Just ordinary little mugs, like any one 
else’s brats! I’m dashed if I don’t think a hun- 
dred hurricanes would be better than that.’ 

Mts. Thornton shuddered: but she continued 
bravely : 

“You know, I think they were getting almost 
too devoted to us? We have been such an un- 
' tivalled centre of their lives and thoughts. It 
doesn’t do for minds developing to be completely 
dependent on one person.’ 

Captain Marpole’s grizzled head emerged from 
the scuttle. A sea-dog: clear blue eyes of a 
translucent trustworthiness: a merty, wrinkled, 

morocco-coloured face: a rumbling voice. 

“He’s too good to be true,’ whispered Mrs. 
Thornton. 

‘Not atall! It’s a sophism to imagine people 
don’t conform to type!’ barked Mr. Thornton. 
He felt at sixes and sevens. 

Captain Marpole certainly looked the ideal Chil- 
dren’s Captain. He would, Mrs. Thornton de- 
cided, be careful without being fussy—for she was 
all in favour of courageous gymnastics, though 


ae. re 


y 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


glad she would not have to witness them herself. 
Captain Marpole cast his eyes benignantly over the 
swatming imps. | 

‘ They ’ll worship him,’ she whispered to her 
husband. (She meant, of course, that he would 
worship them.) It was an important point, this, 
of the captain: important as the personality of a 
headmaster. 

‘So that ’s the nursery, eh ?’ said the captain, 
ctushing Mrs. Thornton’s hand. She strove to 
answer, but found her throat undoubtedly para- 
lysed. Even Mr. Thornton’s ready tongue was 
at a loss. He looked hard at the captain, jerked 
his. thumb towards the children, wrestled in his 
mind with an elaborate speech, and finally enunci- 
ated in a small, unlikely voice : 

“Smack em.’ 

Then the captain had to go about his duties : 
and for an hour the father and mother sat discon- 
solately on the main hatch, quite deserted. Even 
when all was ready for departure it was impossible 
to muster the flock for a colletive good-bye. 

Already the tug was fulminating in its gorge: 
and ashore they must go. Emily and John 
had been captured, and stood talking uneasily to 
their parents, as if to Strangers, using only a 
quarter of their minds. With a rope to be climbed 
dangling before his very nose, John simply did not 


52 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


know how this delay was to be supported, and 
lapsed into complete silence. 

“Time to go ashore, Ma’am,’ said the captain : 
“we must be off now.’ 

Very formally the two generations kissed each 
other, and said farewell. Indeed the eldets were 
already at the gangway before the meaning of it all 
dawned in Emily’s head. She rushed after her 
mother, gripped her ample flesh in two strong 
fists, and sobbed and wept, ‘ Come too, Mother, 
oh, do come too!’ 

Honestly, it had only occurred to her that very 
moment that this was a parting. 

‘But think what an adventure it will be,’ said 
Mts. Thornton bravely: ‘much more than if I 
come too !—You ’Il have to look after the Liddlies 
just as if you were a real grown-up ! ’ 

“But I don’t want any mote adventures!’ 
sobbed Emily: ‘I’ve got an Earthquake \’ 

Passions were running far too high for any one 
to be awate how the final separation took place. 
The next thing Mrs. Thornton could remember 

was how tited her arm had been, after waving and 
waving at that dwindling speck which bore away @ 
on the land breeze, hung awhile stationary in the 
intervening calm, then won the Trade and climbed 
up into the blue. 

Meanwhile, at the rail Stood Margaret Fernan- 


53 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


dez, who, with her little brother Harry, was going 
to England by the same boat. No one had come 
to see them off: and the brown nurse who was 
accompanying them had gone below the moment 
she came on board, so as to be ill as quickly as 
possible. How handsome Mr. Bas-Thornton had 
looked, with his English distin@tion! Yet every 
one knew he had no money. Her set white face 
was turned towards the land, her chin quivering 
at intervals. Slowly the harbour disappeared: the 
disordered profligacy of the turbulent, intricate 
mass of hills sunk lower in the sky. The occa- 
sional white houses, and white puffs of steam and 
smoke from the sugat-mills, vanished. At last the 
land, all palely shimmering like the bloom on 
grapes, settled down into the mirror of emerald 
and blue. 

She wondered whether the Thornton children 
would prove companionable, or a nuisance. They 
were all younger than she was : which was a pity. 


il 
On the journey back to Ferndale both father 
and mother were silent, a€tuated by that tug of 
jealousy against sympathy which a strong common 
emotion begets in familiar rather than passionate 


54 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


companions. ‘They were above the ordinary sen- 
timentalities of grass-bereavement (above choking 
over small shoes found in cupboards): but not 
above a rather strong dose of the natural instincts 
of parenthood, Frederic no less than his wife. 

But when they were nearly home, Mrs. Thorn- 
ton began to chuckle to herself. 

‘Funny little thing, Emily! Did you notice 
almost the last thing she said? She said “I’ve 
got an eatthquake.” She must have got it mixed 
up in her silly old head with earache.’ 

There was along pause : and then she remarked 
again : 

‘John is so much the most sensitive: he was 
absolutely too full to speak.’ 


iil 

When they got home it was many days before 
they could bring themselves openly to mention 
the children. When some reference had to be 
made, they spoke round them, in an uncomfott- 
able way, as if they had died. 

But after a few weeks they had a most welcome 
surprise. The Clorinda was calling at the Caymans, 
and taking the Leeward Passage: and while rid- 
ing off the Grand Cayman Emily and John wrote 


55 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


letters, and a vessel bound for Kingston had taken 
charge of them and eventually they reached Fern- 
dale. It had not even occurred to either parent 
that this would be possible. 

This was Emily’s : 


My prEAR Parents,—This ship is full of Turtles. 
We stopped here and they came out in boats. There 
is turtles in the saloon under the tables for you to put 
your feet on, and turtles in the passages and on the 
deck, and everywhere you go. The captain says we 
mustn’t fall overboard now because his boats are full 
of turtles too, with water. The sailors bring the 
others on deck every day to have a wash and when 
you stand them up they look just as if they had pina- 
fores on. They make such a funny sighing and 
groaning in the night, at first I thought it was every- 
body being ill, but you get used to it, it is just like 
people being ill—Your loving daughter, 

EmILy. 


And John’s : 


My veArEst PARENTS,—The captain’s son Henry 
is a wonderful chap, he goes up the rigging with his 
hands alone, he is ever so strong. He can turn 
round under a bellying pin without touching the 
deck, I can’t but I hang from the ratlines by my heels 
which the sailors say is very brave, but they don’t 
like Emily doing it, funny. I hope you are both in 
excellent health, one of the sailors has a monkey but 
its tail is Sore.—Your affectionate Son, 

JOHN. 
56 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


That was the last news they could expec for 
many months. The Clorinda was not touching 
anywhere else. It gave Mrs. Thornton a cold 
feeling in the stomach to measure just /ow long. 
But she argued, logically enough, that the time 
must come to an end, all time does: there is noth- 
ing so inexorable as a ship, plodding away, plod- 
ding away, all over the place, till at last it quite 
cettainly reaches that small speck on the map 
which all the time it had intended to reach. Philo- 
sophically speaking, a ship in its port of departure 
is just as much in its port of arrival: two point- 
events differing in time and place, but not in 
degree of teality. Ergo, that first letter from 
England was as good as written, only not quite... 
legible yet. And the same applied to seeing 
them. (But here one must stop, for the same 
argument applied to old age and death, it wouldn’t 
do.) 

Yet, a bate fortnight after the arrival of this 
first budget, still another letter arrived, from 
Havana. The Corinda had put in there unex- 
pectedly, it appeared: the letter was from Captain 
Marpole. 

‘ What a dear man he is,’ said Alice. ‘ He must 
have known how anxious we would be for every 
sctap of news.’ 

Captain Marpole’s letter was not so terse and 


57 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


vivid as the children’s had been: still, for the news 
it contained, I give it in full: 


HAVANA DE CUBA. 

HonovureEpD Sir AND MapAm,—I hasten to write to 
you to relieve you of any uncertainty | 

After leaving the Caymans we stood for the Lee- 
ward Passage, and sighted the Isle of Pines and False 
Cape on the morning of the r9th and Cape S. Antonio 
in the evening, but were prevented from rounding 
the same by a true Norther, the first of the season, on 
the 22nd, however, the wind coming round suffici- 
ently we rounded the cape in a lively fashion and 
stood N4#E. well away from the Coloradoes which 
are a dangerous reef lying off this part of the Cuban 
coast. At six o’clock on the morning of the 23rd 
there being light airs only I sighted three sail in the 
North-East, evidently merchantmen bound on the 
same course as ourselves, at the same time a schooner 
of similar charaéter was observed standing out to- 
wards us from the direction of Black Key, and I 
pointed her out to my mate just before going below, 
having the wind of us he was within hailing distance 
by ten in the morning, judge then of our astonish- 
ment when he rudely opened ten or twelve disguised 
gun-ports and unmasked a whole broadside of 
artillery trained upon us, ordering us at the same 
time in the most peremptory manner to heave-to or 
he would sink us instanter. There was nothing to 
do but to comply although considering the friendly 
relations at present existing between the English and 


58 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


all other governments my mate was quite at a loss to 
account for his action, and imagined it due to a mis- 
take which would be speedily explained, we were 
immediately boarded by about fifty or seventy 
ruffians of the worst Spanish type, armed with knives 
and cutlasses, who took possession of the ship and 
confined me in my cabin and my mate and crew for- 
watd while they ransacked the vessel committing 
every possibleexcess broaching rum-casks and break- 
ing the necks off wine-bottles and soon a great 
number of them were lying about the deck in an in- 
toxicated condition, their leader then informed me 
he was aware I had a considerable sum in specie on 
board and used every possible threat which villainy could 
devise to make me disclose its hiding-place, it was 
useless for me to assure him that beyond the fifty or 
so pounds they had already discovered I carried 
none, he grew even more insistent in his demands, 
declaring that his information was certain, tearing 
down the panelling in my cabin in his search. He 
carried off my instruments, my clothes, and all my 
personal possessions, even taking from me the poor 
Locket in which I was used to carry the portrait of 
my Wife, and no appeal to his sensibility, tho’ I shed 
tears, would make him return this to him worthless 
object, he also tore down and carried away the cabin 
bell-pulls, which could be of no possible use to him 
and was an act of the most open piracy, at length, 
seeing I was obdurate, he threatened to blow up the 
ship and all in it if I would not yield, he prepared the 
train and would have proceeded to carry out this 


i 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


devilish threat if I had not in this last extremity, 
consented. 

I come now to the latter part of my tale. The 
children had taken refuge in the deck-house and had 
been up to now free from harm, except for a cuff or 
two and the Degrading Sights they must have wit- 
nessed, but no sooner was the specie some five thou- . 
sand pounds in all mostly my private property and 
most of our cargo (chiefly rum sugar coffee and 
arrowroot) removed to the schooner than her captain, 
in sheer infamous wantonness, had them all brought 
out from their refuge your own little ones and the 
two Fernandez children who were also on board 
and murdered them, every one. ‘That anything so 
wicked should look like a man I should not have 
believed, had I been told, tho’ I have lived long and 
seen all kinds of men, I think he is mad: indeed lam 
sure of it; and I take Oath that he shall be brought 
to at least that tithe of justice which is in Human 
hands, for two days we drifted about in a helpless 
condition, for our rigging had all been cut, and at last 
fell in with an American man-of-war, who gave us 
some assistance, and would have proceeded in pur- 
suit of the miscreants himself had he not most ex- 
plicit orders to elsewhere. I then put in to the port 
of Havana, where I informed the correspondent 
of Lloyds, the government, and the representative of 
the Times newspaper, and take the opportunity of 
writing you this melancholy letter before proceeding 
to England. 

There is one point on which you will still feel 


60 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


some anxiety, considering the sex of some of the 
poor innocents, and on which I am glad to be able 
to set your minds at rest, the children were taken onto 
the other vessel in the evening and I am glad to say 
there done to death immediately, and their little bodies 
cast into the sea, as I saw with great relief with my 
own eyes. There was no time for what you might 
fear to have occurred, and this consolation I am glad 
to be able to give you.—I have the honour to be, 
Your obedient servant, 
Jas. MaArpo.e, 
Master, barque Clorinda. 


Chapter 3 
a HE passage from Montego Bay to the Cay- 


mans, where the children had written their 

letters, is only a matter of a few hours: 
indeed, in clear weather one can look right across 
from Jamaica to the peak of Tarquinio in Cuba. 

There is no harbour; and the anchorage, owing 
to the reefs and ledges, is difficult. The Clorinda 
brought up off the Grand Cayman, the look-out 
man in the chains feeling his way to a white, sandy 
patch of bottom which affords the only safe rest- 
ing-place there, and causing the anchor to be let 
go to windward of it. Luckily, the weather was 
fine. 

The island, a longish one at the western end of 
the group, is low, and covered with palms. Pres- 
ently a succession of boats brought out a quantity 
of turtles, as Emily described. ‘The natives also 
brought parrots to sell to the sailors : but failed to 
dispose of many. 

At last, however, the uncomfortable Caymans 
were left behind, and they set their course towards 
the Isle of Pines, a large island in a gulf of the 
Cuban coast. One of the sailors, called Cuttis, 
had once been wrecked there, and was full of 

62 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Stories about it. It is a very unpleasant place ; 
spatsely inhabited, and covered with labyrinth- 
ane woods. The only food available is a kind of 
tree. ‘There is also a species of bean which looks 
tempting: but it is deadly poison. The croco- 
diles, Curtis said, were so fierce they chased him 
and his companions into trees: the only way to 
escape from them was to throw them your cap 
to wotty: of if you were bold, to disable them 
with a blow of a stick on the loins. There were 
also a great many snakes, including a kind of 
boa. 

The current off the Isle of Pines sets strongly to 
the east: so the Clorinda kept close inshore, to 
cheat it. They passed Cape Corrientes—looking, 
when first sighted, like two hummocks in the sea : 
they passed Holandes Point, known as False C. 
Antonio: but were prevented for some time, as 
Captain Marpole told in his letter, from rounding 
the true one. For to attempt C. Antonio in a 
Norther is to waste your labout. 

They lay-to in sight of that long, low, rocky, 
treeless promontory in which the great island of 
Cuba terminates, and waited. They were so close 
that the fisherman’s hut on its southern side was 
clearly discernible. 

For the children, those first few days at sea had 
flashed by like a kind of prolonged circus. There 

63 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


is no machine invented for sober purposes so well 
adapted also to play as the rigging of a ship: and 
the kindly captain, as Mrs. Thornton had divinedy 
was willing to give them a lot of freedom, First 
came the climbing of a few rungs of the ratlines 
in a sailor’s charge: higher each time, till John 
attained a gingerly touching of the yard: then 
hugged it: then straddled it. Soon, running up 
the ratlines and prancing on the yard (as if it were 
a mete table-top) had no further thrill for John or 
Emily either. (To go out on the yard was not 
allowed.) 

But when the ratlines had palled, the most last- 
ing joy undoubtedly lay in that network of foot- 
ropes and chains and stays which spreads outunder 
and on each side of the bowsprit. Here, familiar- 
ity only bred content. Here, in fine weather, one 
could climb or be still: stand, sit, hang, swing, or 
lie: now this end up, now that: and all with the 
cream of the blue sea being whipt up for one’s own 
especial pleasure, almost within touching distance : 
and the big white wooden lady (Clorinda herself), 
bearing the whole vessel so lightly on her back, 
her knees in the hubble-bubble, her cracks almost 
filled up with so much painting, vaster than any 
living lady, as a constant and unannoying com- 
panion. 

In the midst there was a kind of spear, its haft 

64 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


set against the under-side of the bowsprit, its point 
perpendicularly down towards the water—the 

edolphin-striker: Hete it was that the old monkey ~ 
(who had the Sore tail) loved to hang, by the mere 
stub which was all a devouring cancer had left him, 
chattering to the water. He took no notice of the 
children, nor they of him: but both patties grew 
attached to each other, for all that. 

—How small the children all looked, on a ship, 
when you saw them beside the sailors! It was 
as if they were a different order of beings! Yet 
they were living creatures just the same, full of 
promise. 

John, with his downy, freckled face, and general 
round energeticalness. 

‘Emily, with her huge palm-leaf hat, and colour- 
less cotton frock tight over her minute impish 
erect body : her thin, almost expressionless face : 
her dark grey eyes contracted to escape the blaze, 
yet shining as it were in spite of themselves : and 
her really beautiful lips, that looked almost as if 
they were sculptured. 

Margaret Fernandez, taller (as midgets go: she 
was just thirteen), with her square white face and 
tangled hair, her elaboratish clothes. 

Her little brother Harry, by some throw-back 
for all the world like a manikin Spaniard. 

And the smaller Thorntons: Edward, mouse- 

65 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


coloured, with a general mousy (but pleasing) ex- 

ptession: Rache/, with tight short gold curls and 

a fat pink face (John’s colouring watered down) » 
and last of all Laura, a queer mite of three with 

heavy dark eyebrows, and blue eyes, a big head- 

top and a receding chin—as if the Procreative 

Spitit was getting a little hysterical by the time it 

reached her. A silver-age conception, Laura’s, 

decidedly. 

When the Norther blew itself out, it soon fell 
away almost dead calm. The morning they finally 
rounded Cape San Antonio was hot, blazing hot. 
But it is never stuffy at sea: there is only this dis- 
advantage, that while on land a shady hat protects 
you from the sun, at sea nothing can protec you 
from that second sun which is mirrored upwards 
from the water, strikes under all defences, and 
burns the unseasoned skin from all your under- 
sides. Poor John! His throat and chin were 
a blistered red. 

From the point itself there is a whitish bank in 
two fathoms, bowed from north to north-east. 
The outer side is clean and steep-to, and in fine 
weather one can Steer along it by eye. It ends in 
Black Key, a rock standing out of the water like a 
ship’s hull. Beyond that lies a channel, very foul 
and difficult to navigate: and beyond that again 
the Coloradoes Reef begins, the first of a long 

66 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


chain of reefs following the coast in a north-easterly 
dire€tion as far as Honde Bay, two-thirds the way 
to Havana. Within the reefs lies the intricate 
Canal de Guaniguanico, of which this channel is 
the westernmost outlet, with its own tather 
dubious little ports. But ocean traffic, needless 
to say, shuns the whole box of tricks: and the 
Clorinda advisedly stood well away to the north- 
watd, keeping her course at a gentle amble for 
the open Atlantic. 

John was sitting outside the galley with the 
sailor called Curtis, who was instructing him in the 
neat mystery of a Turk’s-head. Young Henry 
Marpole was steering. Emily was messing around 
—not talking, just being by him. 

As for the other sailors, they were all congte- 
gated in a ring, up in the bows, so that one saw 
nothing but their backs. But every now and then 
a general cuffaw, and a sudden surging of the 
whole group, showed they were up to something 
ot other. 

John presently tiptoed forward, to see what it 
might be. He thrust his bullet-head among their 
legs, and worked his way in till he had as good a 
view as the earliest comer. 

He found they had got the old monkey, and 
were filling him up with rum. First they gave 
him biscuit soaked in it: then they dipped rags in 

67 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


a pannikin of the stuff, and squeezed them into his 
mouth. Then they tried to make him drink 
dite& : but that he would not do—it only wasted 
a lot of spirit. 

John felt a vague horror at all this: though of 
course he did not guess the purpose behind it. 

The poor brute shivered and chattered, rolled 
his eyes, spluttered. I suppose it must have been 
an excruciatingly funny sight. Every now and 
then he would seem altogether overcome by the 
spirit. Then one of them would lay him on the 
top of an old beef barrel—but hey presto, he would 
be up like lightning, trying to streak through the 
ait over their heads. But he was no bird: they 
caught him each time, and set to work to dope 
him again. 

As for John, he could no more have left the 
scene now than Jacko the monkey could. 

‘Tt was astonishing what a lot of spirit the 
wizened little brute could absorb. He was drunk, 
of course : hopelessly, blindly, madly drunk. But 
he was not paralytic, not even somnolent : and it 
seemed as if nothing could overcome him. So at 
last they gave up the attempt. They fetched a 
wooden box, and cut a notch in the edge. Then 
they put him on the barrel-top, and clapped the 
box over him, and after much manceuvring his 
gangrenous tail was made to come out through 

68 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the notch. Anaesthetised or not, the operation 
on him was to ptoceed. John stared, transfixed, 
at that obscene wriggling stump which was all one 
could see of the animal: and out of the corner of 
his eye he could see at the same time the uproatious 
opetators, the tar-stained knife. 

But the moment the blade touched flesh, with an 
awful screech the mommet contrived to fling off his 
cage—leapt on the surgeon’s head—leapt from _ 
there high in the air—caught the forestay—and 
in a twinkling was away and up high in the fore- 
rigging. 

Then began the hue and cry. Sixteen men 
flinging about in lofty actobatics, all to catch one 
poor old drunk monkey. For he was drunk as a 
lord, and sick asacat. His course varied between 
wild and hair-raising leaps (a sort of inspired gym- 
nastics), and doleful incompetent .reelings on a 
- taut tope which threatened at every moment to 
catapult him into the sea. But even so they 
could never quite catch him. 

No wonder that all the children, now, stood 
open-mouthed and open-eyed on the deck beneath 
in the sun till their necks nearly broke—such a Free 
Fun Fair and Circus ! 

And no-wonder that on that passenget-schoonet 
which Martpole, before going below, had sighted 
drifting towards them from the dire€tion of the 

69 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Black Key channel, the ladies had left the shade of 
the awning and were crowding at the rail, parasols 
twitling, lorgnettes and opeta-glasses in action, 
all twittering like a cage of linnets. Just too far 
off to distinguish the tiny quarry, they might well 
have wondered what sott of a bedlam-vessel of 
sea-actobats the light easterly air was bearing them 
down upon. 

They were so interested that presently a boat 
was hoisted out, and the ladies—and some gentle- 
men as well—crowded into it. 

Poor little Jacko missed his hold at last: fell 
plump on the deck and broke his neck. That was 
the end of him—and of the hunt too, of course. 
The aerial ballet was over, in its middle, with no 
final tableau. The sailors began, in twos and 
threes, to slide to the deck. 

But the visitors were already on board. 

That is how the Corinda teally was taken. 
There was no display of artillery—but then, Cap- 
tain Marpole could hardly know this, seeing he 
was below in his bunk at the time. Henry was 
Steering by that sixth sense which only comes into 
operation when the other five are asleep. The 
mate and crew had been so intent on what they 
were doing that the Flying Dutchman himself 
might have laid alongside, for all they cated. 


7° 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ii 

Indeed, the whole manceuvte was executed so 
quietly that Captain Marpole never even woke— 
incredible though this will seem to a seaman. 
But then, Marpole had begun life as a successful 
coal-merchant. 

The mate and crew were bundled into the 
fo’c’sle (the Fox-hole, the children thought it was 
called), and confined there, the scuttle being 
secured with a couple of nails. 

The children themselves were shepherded, as 
related, into the deck-house, where the chairs, and 
perfe&tly useless pieces of old rope, and broken 
tools, and dried-up paint-pots were kept, without 
taking alarm. But the door was immediately shut 
on them. ‘They had to wait for hours and hours 
before anything else happened—nearly all day, in 
fac&: and they got very bored, and rather cross. 

The actual number of the men who had effected 
the capture cannot have been more than eight or 
nine, most of them ‘women’ at that, and not 
atmed—at least with any visible weapon. Buta 
second boatload soon followed them from the 
schoonet. ‘These, for form’s sake, were armed 
with muskets. But there was no possible resist- 
ance to fear. ‘I'wo long nails through the scuttle 
can secute any number of men pretty effectually. 


7I 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


With this second boatload came both the cap- 
tain andthe mate. The former was a clumsy gteat 
fellow, with a sad, silly face. He was bulky; yet 
so ill-proportioned one got no impression of 
power. He was modestly dressed in a drab shote- 
going suit: he was newly shaven, and his sparse 
hair was pomaded so that it lay in a few dark 
ribbons across his baldish head-top. But all this 
shore-decency of appearance only accentuated his 
big splodgy brown hands, stained and scatred and 
corned with his calling. Moreover, instead of 
boots he wore a pair of gigantic heel-less slippers 
in the Moorish manner, which he must have sliced 
with a knife out of some pair of dead sea-boots. 
Even his great spreading feet could hardly keep 
them on, so that he was obliged to walk at the 
slowest of shuffles, flop-flop along the deck. He . 
Stooped, as if always afraid of banging his head on 
something ; and carried the backs of his hands 
forward, like an orang-outang. 

Meanwhile the men set to work methodically 
but very quietly to remove the wedges that held 
the battens of the hatches, getting ready to haul 
up the cargo. 

Their leader took several turns up and down the 
deck before he seemed able to make up his mind to 
the interview: then lowered himself into Mar- 
pole’s cabin, followed by his mate. 


72 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


This mate was a small man: very fair, and in- 
telligent-looking beside his chief. He was almost 
dapper, in a quiet way, in his dress. 

They found Captain Marpole even now only 
half awake: and the stranger stood for a moment 
in silence, nervously twiddling his cap in his hands. 
When he spoke at last, it was with a soft German 
accent : 

‘Excuse me,’ he began, ‘ but would you have 
the goodness to lend me a few stores P’ 

_ Captain Marpole stated in astonishment, first at 
him and then at the much be-painted faces of the 
‘ladies ’ pressed against his cabin skylight. 

‘Who the devil are you?’ he contrived to ask 
at last. 

‘T hold a commission in the Colombian navy,’ 
the Evareet explained: ‘and I am in need of a 
few stores.’ 

(Meanwhile his men had the see off, and 
were ptepating to help themselves to everything 
in the ship.) 

Marpole looked him up and down. It was 
barely conceivable that even the Colombian navy 
should have such a figute of an officer. Then his 
eye wandered back to the skylight : 

“If you call yourself a man-of-war, sit, who in 
Heaven’s name ate those?’ As he pointed, the 
smitking faces hastily retreated, 


73 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The stranger blushed. 

‘They ate rather difficult to explain,’ he ad- 
mitted ingenuously. 

‘If you had said Turkish navy, that would have 
been more teasonable-sounding !’ said Marpole. 

But the stranger did not seem to take the joke. 
He étood, silent, in a charateristic attitude : rock- 
ing himself from foot to foot, and rubbing his 
cheek on his shoulder. 

Suddenly Marpole’s eat caught the muffled 
tacketing forward. Almost at the same time a 
bump that shivered the whole barque told that the 
schooner had been laid alongside. 

‘What ’s that P’ he exclaimed. ‘ Is there some 
one in my hold ?’ 

‘Stores .. .? mumbled the stranger. 

Matpole up to now had lain growling in his 
bunk like a dog in its kennel. Now for the first 
time realising that something serious was afoot he 
flung himself out and made for the companion- 
way. ‘The little silent fair man tripped him up, 
and he fell against the table. 

‘You had much better stay here, yes?’ said 
the big man. ‘ My fellows shall keep a tally, 
you shall be paid in full for everything we 
take.’ 

The eyes of the marine coal-merchant gleamed 
momentarily : 


74 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


‘You ’Il have to pay for this outrage to a pretty 
tune!’ he growled. ; 

‘I will pay you,’ said the stranger, with a sudden 
magnificence in his voice, ‘at the very least five 
thousand pounds ! ’ 

Marpole stared in astonishment. 

‘I will write you an order on the Colombian 
government for that amount,’ the other went on. 

Matpole thumped the table, almost speechless : 

*“D’you think I believe that cock-and-bull 
Story P’ he thundered. 

Captain Jonsen made no protest. 

“Do you realise that you ate technically guilty 
of piracy, making a forced requisition on a British 
ship like this, even if you pay every farthing P’ 

Still Jonsen made no reply : though the bored 
expression of his mate was lit up for a moment by 
a smile. 

“You ’ll pay me in cash!’ Marpole concluded. 
Then he went off on a fresh tack : ‘ Though how 
the devil you got on board without being called 
beats me !—Where ’s my mate ?’ 

Jonsen began in a toneless voice, as if by rote: 
‘I will write you an order for five thousand 
pounds: three thousand for the stores, and two 
thousand you will give me in money.’ 

‘We know you ’ve got specie on board,’ inter- 
jected the little fair mate, speaking for the first time. 


75 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


‘Our information is certain!’ declared Jonsen. 

Marpole at last went white and began to sweat. 
It took even Feat an extraordinarily long time to 
penetrate his thick skull. But he denied that he 
had any treasure on board. 

‘Is that your answer ?’ said Jonsen. He drew 
a heavy pistol from his side pocket. * If you do not 
tell us the truth, your life shall pay the forfeit.’ 
His voice was peculiarly gentle, and mechanical, 
as if he did not attach much meaning to what he 
said. ‘Do not expect mercy, for this is my pro- 
fession, and in it I am inured to blood.’ 

A frightful squawking from the deck above told 
Marpole that his chickens were being moved to 
new quarters. 

In an agony of feeling Marpole told him that he 
had a wife and children, who would be left desti- 
tute if his life was taken. 

Jonsen, with rather a perplexed look on his face, 
put the gun back in his pocket, and the two of 
them began to search for themselves, at the same 
time stripping the saloon and cabins of everything 
they contained: firearms, wearing apparel, the 
bedclothes, and even (as Marpole with a rare touch 
of accuracy mentioned in his report) the bell-pulls. 

Overhead there was a continuous bumping: 
the rolling of casks, cases, etc. 

‘Remember,’ Jonsen went on over his shoulder 

76 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


while he searched, ‘ money cannot recall life, nor 
in the least avail you when you are dead. If you 
tegatd your life in the least, at once acquaint me 
with the hiding-place, and your life shall be safe.’ 

Matpole’s only reply was again to invoke the 
thought of his wife and children (he was, as a 
matter of fact, a widower: and his only relative, 
a niece, would be the better off by his death to the 
tune of some ten thousand pounds). 

But this reiteration seemed to give the mate an 
idea: and he began to talk to his chief rapidly ina 
language Matpole had never even heard. Fort a 
moment a curious glint came into Jonsen’s eyes 
but soon he was chuckling in the sentimentalest 
manner, and rubbing his hands. 

The mate went on deck to prepare things. 

Marpole had no inkling of what was’ afoot. 
The mate went on deck to ptepate his plan, what- 
ever it was : and Jonsen busied himself with a last 
futile search for the hiding-place, in silence. 

Presently the mate shouted down to him, and 
he ordered Matpole on deck. 

Poor Marpole groaned. Unloading Catgo is in- 
clined to be a messy business any way: but these 
visitors had been none too careful. There is no 
smell in the world worse than when molasses and 
bilge-water marry: now it was let loose like ten 
thousand devils. His heart was almost. broken 


F Ty 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


when he saw the havoc that had been made with 
the cargo: broken cases, casks, bottles, all about 
the deck: everything in the greatest confusion : 
tarpaulins cut to pieces : hatches broken. 

From the deck-house came the piercing voice 
of Laura : 

‘I want to come out !” 

The Spanish ladies seemed to have returned to 
the schooner. His own men were shut up in the 
forc’sle. It was obvious where all the children 
wete, for Laura was not the only vociferator. But 
the only persons to be seen were six members of 
the visiting crew, who Stood in a line, facing the 
deck-house, a musket apiece. 

It was the little mate who now took charge of 
the situation : 

‘Where is your specie hid, Captain ?’ 

The musketeers having their backs to him, “ Go 
to the Devil!’ replied Marpole. 

A Startling volley rang out : six neat holes were 
pundtured in the top of the deck-house. 

‘Hi! Steady there, what are you doing ?’ 
John cried out indignantly from within. 

‘ If you refuse to tell us, next time their aim will 
be a foot lower.’ 

‘You fiends!’ cried Marpole. 

‘ Will you tell me P’ 

‘No!’ 

78 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


waar 1? 

The second row of holes can only have missed 
the taller children by a few inches. 

There was a moment’s silence: then a sudden 
wild shriek from within the deck-house. It was 
so terrified a sound not their own mothers could 
have told which throat it came from. One only, 
though. 

The stranger-captain had been slouching about 
in an agitated way : but at that shriek he turned on 
Matpole, his face purple with a sudden fury : 

* Now will you say ?’ 

But Marpole was now completely master of 
himself. He did not hesitate : 

*“NO!?’ 

* Next time he gives the order it will be to shoot 

right through their little bodies ! ’ 
_ So that was what Marpole had meant in his 
letter by ‘ every. possible threat which villainy could 
devise’! But even by this he was not to be 
daunted : 

“No, I tell you!’ 

Heroic obstinacy! But instead of giving the 
fatal order, Jonsen lifted a paw like a beat’s, and 
banged Marpole’s jaw with it. The latter fell to 
the deck, stunned. 

It was then they took the children out of the 
deck-house. 


to 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


They were not really much frightened ; except 
Margaret, who did seem to be taking it all to heart 
rather. Being shot at is so unlike what one ex- 
peéts it to be that one can hardly conneét the two 
ideas enough to have the appropriate emotions, 
the first few times. It is not half so startling as 
some one jumping out on you with a * Bvo !’ in the 
dark, for instance. The boys were crying a little: 
the girls were hot and cross and hungty. 

‘ What were you doing ?” Rachel asked brightly 
of one of the firing-partty. 

But only the captain and the mate could speak 
English. ‘The latter, ignoring Rachel’s question, 
explained that they were all to go on board the 
schooner—‘ to have some supper,’ he said. 

He had alla sailor’s reassuring charm of manner. 
So under the charge of two Spanish seamen they 
were helped over the bulwarks onto the smaller 
vessel, which was just casting off. 

There the strange sailors broke open a whole 
case of crystallised fruits, on which they might turn 
the edge of their long appetites as much as they 
would. 


When poor stunned Captain Marpole came to 
his senses, it was to find himself tied to the main- 
mast. Several handfuls of shavings and splintered 
wood were piled round his feet, and Jonsen was 

80 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


sprinkling them plentifully with gun-powder— 
though not perhaps enough, it is true, to ‘ blow 
up the ship and all in it.’ 

The small fair mate stood at hand in the gather- 
ing dusk with a lighted torch, ready to fire the 
pyre. 

What could a man do in such straits? At that 
dreadful moment the gallant old fellow had to 
admit that he was beaten at last. He told them 
where his freight-money—some {£900—was hid- 
den: and they let him go. 

Just as the darkness closed in, the last of the 
pirates returned to their ship. Not a sound was 
to be heard of the children : but Marpole guessed 
that they had been taken there too. 

Before releasing his crew he lit a lantern and 
began a sort of inventory of what was gone. It 
was heart-breaking enough : besides the cargo, all 
his spare sails, cordage, provisions, guns, paint, 
powder: all his wearing apparel, and that of his 
mate: all nautical instruments gone, cabin stores 
—the saloon in fact gutted of everything, not even 
a knife or spoon left, tea or sugar, nor a second 
shirt to his back left. Only the children’s luggage 
was left untouched : and the turtles. Their mel- 
ancholy sighing was the sole sound to be heard. 

But it was almost as heart-breaking to see what 
the pirates had ft: anything damaged, such worn- 

81 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


out and useless geat as he had been only waiting 
for some ‘ storm’ to wash overboard—not one of 
these eyesores was missing. 

What, in Heaven’s name, was the use of an 
insurance policy ? He began to colleé the rub- 
bish himself and dump it over the side. 

But Captain Jonsen saw him : 

“Hi!” he shouted: ‘ You dirty svindler! I 
will write to Lloyds and expose you! I will write 
myself!’ He was horribly shocked at the othet’s 
dishonesty. 

So Marpole had to give it up, for the time at 
any tate: took a spike and broke open the fo’c’sle : 
and as well as the sailors found Margaret’s brown 
nutse. She had hidden there the whole day: 
probably from motives of fright. 


iit 

You would have thought that supper on the 
schoonet that night would have been a hilarious 
affair. But, somehow, it was manque. 

A prize of such value had naturally put the crew 
in the best of humours: and a meal which con- 
sisted mainly of crystallised fruit, followed as an 
afterthought by bread and chopped onions served 
in one enormous communal bowl, eaten on the 

82 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


open deck under the stars, after bed-time, should 
have done the same by the children. But never- 
theless both parties were seized by a sudden, ovet- 
powering, and most unexpected fit of shyness. 
Consequently no state banquet was ever so formal, 
ot so boring. | 

I suppose it was the lack of a common language 
which first generated the infetion. The Spanish 
sailors, used enough to this difficulty, grinned, 
pointed, and bobbed: but the children retired 
into a display of good manners which it would 
cettainly have surprised their parents to see. 
Wheteon the sailors became equally formal: and 
one poor monkeyfied little fellow who by nature 
belched continually was so be-nudged and be- 
winked by his companions, and so covered in con- 
fusion of his own accord, that presently he went 
- away to eat by himself. Even then, so silent was 
this revel, he could still be heard faintly belching, 
half the ship’s length away. 

Perhaps it would have gone better if the captain 
and mate had been there, with their English. But 
they were too busy, looking over the personal be- 
longings they had brought from the barque, sott- 
ing out by the light of a lantern anything too 
easily identifiable and reluctantly committing it to 
the sea. 

It was at the loud splashes made by a couple of 


83 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


empty trunks, Stamped in large letters JAS. MAR- 
POLE, that a toat of unassumed indignation arose 
from the neighbouring barque. The two paused 
in their work, astonished: why should a crew 
already spoiled of all they possessed take it so 
hardly when one heaved a couple of old worthless 
trunks in the sea ? 

It was inexplicable. 

They continued their task, taking no further 

notice of the Clorinda. 
‘ Once supper was over, the social situation be- 
came even mote awkward. The children stood 
about, not knowing what to do with their hands, 
ot even their legs: unable to talk to their hosts, 
and feeling it would be rude to talk to each other, 
wishing badly that it was time to leave. If only it 
had been light they could have been happy enough 
exploring : but in the darkness there was nothing 
to do, nothing whatever. 

The sailors soon found occupations of theit 
own: and the captain and mate, as I have said, 
wete already busy. 

Once the sorting was over, however, there was 
nothing for Jonsen to do except return the chil- 
dren to the barque, and get well clear while the 
breeze and the darkness lasted. 

But on hearing those splashes, Marpole’s lively 
imagination had interpreted them in his own way. 


84 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


They suggested that thete was now no feason to 
wait: indeed, every reason to be gone. 

I think he was quite honestly misled. 

It was after all but a small slip to say he had “seen 
with his own eyes’ what he had heard with his 
‘own eats: and the intention was pious. 

He set his men feverishly to work: and when 
Captain Jonsen looked his way again, the Clorinda, 
with every stitch spread in the starlight, was already 
half a mile to leeward. 

To pursue her, right in the track of shipping, 
was out of the question. Jonsen had to content 
himself with staring after her through his night- 
glass. | 

iv 

Captain Jonsen set the little monkeyfied sailor, 
who had been so mortified earlier in the evening, 
to clear the schoonet’s fore-hold. The warps and 
brooms and fenders it contained were all piled to 
one side, and a sufficiency of bedclothes for the 
guests was provided from the plunder. 

But nothing could now thaw them. They 
clambered down the ladder and received theit 
blanket apiece in an uncomfortable silence. Jon- 
sen hung about, anxious to be helpful in this 
matter of getting into beds which were not there, 
but not knowing how to set about it. So he gave 

85 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


it up at last, and swung himself up through the 
fore-hatch, talking to himself. 

The last they saw of him was his fantastic slip- 
pers, hanging each from a big toe, outlined against 
the Stars : but it never entered their heads to laugh. 

Once, however, the familiar comfort of a 
blanket under their chins had begun to have its 
effet, and they were obviously quite alone, a little 
life did begin to return into these dumb statues. 

The darkness was profound, only accentuated 
by the starlit square of the open hatchway. First 
the long silence was broken by some one turning 
over, almost freely. Then presently : 

Laura (¢” slow sepulchral tones). 1 don’t like 
this bed. 

RAcuHEL (ditto). Ido. 

Laura. It’s a horrid bed; there isn’t any ! 


rake Sh! Go to sleep ! 
Joun. 
Epwarpb. I smell cockroaches. 


Emizty. Sh! 

Epwarpb (loudly and hopefully). They 711 bite all 
out nails off, because we haven’t washed, and our 
skin, and our hair, and. 

Laura. ‘There ’sacockroach in my bed! Get 
out | 

(You could hear the brute go zooming away. 
But Laura was already out too.) 
86 





A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Emiry. Laura! Go back to bed! 

Laura. Ican’t when thete’s a cockroach in it ! 

Joun. Get into bed again, you little fool! 
He’s gone long ago! 

Laura. But I expeé he has left his wife. 

Harry. ‘They don’t have wives, they ’re wives 
themselves. 

RacueLt. Ow!— Laura, stop it !— Emily, 
Lauta ’s walking on me ! 

Emity. lLau-rer ! 

Laura. Well, I must walk on something ! 

Emity. Go to sleep ! 

(Stlence for a while.) 

Laura. I haven’t said my prayers. 

Emity. Well, say them lying down. 

Racwet. She mustn’t, that’s lazy. 

Joun. Shut up, Rachel, she must. 

RacHEt. It’s wicked! You go to sleep in the 
middle then. People who go to sleep in the middle 
ought to be damned, they ought —Oughtn’t they ? 
(Stlence.) Oughtn’t they? (S#M silence.) Emily, 
I say, oughtn’t they ? 

Joun. NO! 

RacueEt (dreamily). 1 think there ’s lots more 
people ought to be damned than are. 

(Silence again.) 

Harry. Marghie. 

(Szlence.) 


87 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Marghie ! 
(Szlence.) 
Joun. What’s up with Marghie? Won’t she 
speak 
(A faint sob ts heard.) 
Harry. I don’t know. 
(Another sob.) 
Joun. Is she often like this ? 
Harry. She’s an awful ass sometimes. 
Joun. Marghie, what ’s up ? 
MarGaret (miserably). Let me alone ! 
Racuet. I believe she’s frightened! (Chants 
tauntingly) Marghie’s got the bogies, the bogies, 
the bogies ! 
MarGarer (sobbing out loud). Oh you little 
fools ! » 
Joun. Well, what’s the matter with you then ? 
MarGarer (after a pause). 1’m older than any 
of you. 
Harry. Well, that’s a funny reason to be 
frightened ! 
MarGareEr. It isn’t. 
Harry. It is! 
MARGARET (warming to the argument). It isn’t, I 
tell you ! 
Harry. Its! 
MarGarer (smugly). ‘That’s simply because 
you ’te all too young to know... . 
88 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Joun. Oh, hit her, Emily ! 

Emity (sdepi/y). Hit her yourself. 

Harry. But, Marghie, why ate we here ? 

(No answer.) 

Emily, why ate we here ? 

Emrty (indifferently). 1 don’t know. I expect 
they just wanted to change us. 

Harry. I expeé so. But they never fof/ us 
we wete going to be changed. 

Emity. Grown-ups never do tell us things. 


89 


Chapter 4 


p SHE children all slept late, and all woke at 
the same moment as if by clockwork. 
They sat up, and yawned uniformly, and 

stretched the stiffness out of their legs and backs 

(they were lying on solid wood, remember). 

The schooner was steady, and people tramping 
about the deck. The main-hold and fore-hold 
were all one: and from where they were they 
could see the main-hatch had been opened. The 
captain appeared through it legs first, and dropped 
onto the higgledy-piggledy of the Clorinda’s 
cargo. 

For some time they simply stared at him. He 
looked uneasy, and was talking to himself as he 
tapped now this case with his pencil, now that ; 
and presently shouted rather fiercely to people 
on deck. 

‘ All right, all right,’ came from above the in- 
juted voice of the mate. ‘ There ’s no such hurry 
as all that.’ 

On which the captain’s mutterings to himself 
swelled, as if ten people were conversing at once 
in his chest. 

‘May we get up yet ?” asked Rachel. 


go 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Captain Jonsen spun round—he had forgotten 
their existence. 

beh?’ 

‘ May we get up, please ? ’ 

‘You can go to the debble.’ He muttered this 
so low the children did not hear it. But it was not 
lost on the mate. 

‘Hey! Ey! Ey!’ he called down, reprov- 
ingly. 

‘Yes! Get up! Goondeck! Here!’ The 
captain viciously set up a short ladder for them 
to climb through the hatch. 

They wete greatly astonished to find the 
schooner was no longer at sea. Instead, she was 
snugly moored against a little wooden wharf, in a 
pleasant land-locked bay ; with a pleasant but un- 
tidy village, of white wooden houses with palm- 
leaf roofs, behind it; and the tower of a small 
sandstone chutch emerging from the abundant 
greenery. On the quay were a few well-dressed 
loungers, watching the preparations for unloading. 
The mate was directing the labours of the crew, 
who wete rigging the cargo-gaft and getting ready 
for a hot morning’s work. 

The mate nodded cheerfully to the children, but 
thereafter took no notice of them, which was 
rather mortifying. The truth is that the man 
was busy. 


91 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


At the same time there emerged from some- 
where aft a collection of the oddest-looking young 
men. Margaret decided she had never seen such 
beautiful young men before. They were slim, yet 
nicely rounded : and dressed in exquisite clothes 
(if a trifle threadbare). But their faces! Those 
beautiful olive-tinted ovals! Those large, black- 
ringed, soft brown eyes, those unnaturally carmine 
lips! ‘They minced across the deck, chattering to 

each other in high-pitched tones, ‘ twittering like 
a cage of linnets . . .’ and made their way on shore. 

‘ Who are they ?” Emily asked the captain, who 
had just re-emerged from below. 

‘Who ate who 2?’ he murmured absently, with- 
out looking round. ‘Oh, those? Fairies.’ . 

‘Hey! Yey! Yey!’ cried the mate, more 
disapprovingly than ever. $ 

‘ Fairies ?’ cried Emily in astonishment. 

But Captain Jonsen began to blush. He went 
crimson from the nape of his neck to the bald 
patches on the top of his head, and left. 

‘He is silly!’ said Emily. 

‘I wonder if we go onto the land yet,’ said 
Edward. 

“Wed better wait until we ’re told, hadn’t we, 
Emily ?’ said Harry. 

‘I didn’t know England would be like this,’ 
said Rachel: ‘ it’s very like Jamaica.’ 

92 


af | 


'¢ 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


* This isn’t England,’ said John, ‘ you stupid !’ 

‘But it must be,’ said Rachel: ‘ England ’s 
where we ’re going.’ 

“We don’t get to England yet,’ said John: ‘ it 
must be somewhete we ’re stopping at, like when 
we got all those turtles.’ 

“I like stopping at places,’ said Laura. 

“I don’t,’ said Rachel. 

“I do, though,’ pursued Laura. 

* Whete ate those young men gone ?’ Margaret 
asked the mate. ‘ Are they coming back ?’ 

* They ’II just come back to be paid, after we ’ve 
sold the cargo,’ he answered, 

‘Then they ’re not living on the ship?’ she 
“pursued, 

“No, we hited them from Havana.’ 

“But what for ?’ , 

He looked at her in surprise : ‘ Why, those ate 
the “ladies” we had on board, to look like 
passengers—You didn’t think they were teal 
ladies, did you P’ 

“What, were they dressed up?’ asked Emily 
excitedly ; ‘ What fun ! ’ 

“T like dressing up,’ said Laura. 

‘I don’t,’ said Rachel, ‘I think it ’s babyish,’ 

“I thought they were real ladies,’ admitted 
Emily. 

“We ’re a respectable ship’s crew, we are,’ said 

= 93 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the mate, a trifle stiffly—and without too good 
logic, when you come to think of it. ‘ Here, you 
go on shore and amuse yourselves.’ 

So the children went ashore, holding hands in a 
long row, and promenaded the town in a formal 
sort of way. Laura wanted to go off by herself, 
but the others would not let her: and when they 
returned, the line was still unbroken. They had 
seen all there was to see, and no one had taken the 
least notice of them (so far as they were awate), 
and they wanted to start asking questions again. 

It was, then, a charming little sleepy old place, 
in its way, this Santa Lucia: isolated on the for- 
gotten western end of Cuba between Nombre de 
Dios and the Rio de Puercos: cut off from the 
open sea by the intricate nature of the channels 
through the reefs and the Banks of Isabella, 
channels only navigable to the pra@tised and creep- _ 
ing local coasting craft and shunned like poison e 
by bigger traffic: on land isolated by a hundred 
miles of forest from Havana. 

Time was, these little ports of the Canal de 
Guaniguanico had been pretty prosperous, as bases 
for pitates: but it was a fleeting prosperity. 
There came the heroic attack of an American 
squadron under Captain Allen, in 1823, on the 
Bay of Sejuapo, their headquarters. From that 
blow (although it took many years to take full 


94 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


effect) the industry never really recovered: it 
dwindled and dwindled, like hand-weaving. One 
could make money much faster in a city like 
Havana, and with less risk (if less respedtably). 
Piracy had long since ceased to pay, and should 
have been scrapped years ago: but a vocational 
tradition will last on a long time after it has ceased 
to be economic, in a decadent form. Now, Santa 
Lucia—and piracy—continued to exist because 
they always had: but for no other reason. Such 
a haul as the Corinda did not come once in a blue 
moon. Every year the amount of land under 
cultivation dwindled, and the pirate schooners 
wete abandoned to rot against the whatves or 
ignominiously sold as traders. ‘The young men 
left for Havana or the United States. The maidens 
yawned. ‘The local grandees increased in dignity 
- as their numbers and property dwindled: an 
idyllic, simple-minded country community, oblivi- 
ous of the outer world and of its own approach- 
ing oblivion. 

‘I don’t think I should like to live here,’ John 
decided, when they got back to the ship. 

Meanwhile the cargo had been unloaded onto 
the quay: and after the siesta a crowd of about 
a hundred people gathered round, poking and dis- 
cussing. The auction was about to begin. Cap- 
tain Jonsen tramped about rather in the way of 


95 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


evetybody, but especially annoying the mate by 
shouting contrary directions every minute. The 
latter had a ledger, and a number of labels with 
numbets on them which he was pasting onto the 
various bales and packages. ‘The sailors were 
building a kind of temporary stage—the thing was 
to be done in style. 

Every:-moment the crowd increased. Because 
they all talked Spanish it was a pantomime to the 
children : like puppets acting, not like real people 
moving and talking. So they discovered what a 
fascinating game it is to watch foreigners, whose 
very simplest words mean nothing to you, and try 
to guess what they are about. 

Moteover, these were all such funny-looking — 
people: they moved about as if they were kings, — 
and spat all the time, and smoked thin black cigars, 
the blue smoke of which ascended from their 
enormous hats as from censers. 

At one moment there was a diversion—the 
crowd suddenly gaped, and there staggered onto 
the stage the whole crew of the schooner carrying 
a huge pait of scales: it was always on the point 
of being too much for them, and running suddenly 
away with them in another direction, 

There wete quite a number of ladies in the 
crowd—old ones, they seemed to the children. 
Some were thin and dried up, like monkeys: but 


96 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


most wete fat, and one was fatter than all of them 
and treated with the greatest respect (perhaps for 
her moustache). She was the wife of the Chief 
Magistrate—Sefiora del Illustrious Juzgado del 
Municipal de Santa Lucia, to give her her title. 
She had a rocking-chair of suitable strength and 
width, which was cattied by a shott squinting 
negto and set in the very middle of the scene, 
tight in front of the platform. There she throned 
herself; and the negro stood behind her, holding 
a violet silk sunshade over her head. 

No one can doubt that she immediately became 
the most noticeable thing in the picture. 

She had a powerful bass voice, and when she 
utteted some jocundity (as she tepeatedly did), 
evety one heard it, however much they were 
chattering among themselves, — 

The children, as was their custom, wormed their 
way without any excess of civility through the 
ctowd and grouped themselves round her throne. 

The captain either did not know, or suddenly 
refused to know, a single word of Spanish: so the 
auGtioneering devolved on the mate. The latter 
mounted the stage: and with a great assumption 
of competence began. 

But auctioneering is an att : it is as easy to write 
a sonnet in a foreign tongue as to condud a suc- 
cessful auction. One must have at one’s com- 


97 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


mand eloquence without a hitch: the faculty of 
kindling an audience, amusing them, castigating 
them, converting them, till they rattle out incre- 
ments as a camp-meeting rattles out Amens: till 
they totally forget the worth (and even the nature) 
of the lot, and begin to take a teal pride in a long 
tun of bidding—as a champion does in a long 
break at billiards. 

This little Viennese had been to a good school, 
itis true: for he had once resided in Wales, where 
one sees auctioneering in its finest flower. In 
Welsh, ot English, or even in his native tongue, 
he could have acquitted himself fairly well: but in 
Spanish, just that margin of power was lacking to 
him. ‘The audience remained stern, cold, critical, 
bidding grudgingly. 

As if this language difficulty were not in itself 
enough, there sat that overpowering old dame on 
her throne, distraéting with her jokes whatever 
vestige of attention he might otherwise have 
managed to arouse. 

When the third lot of coffee came to be dealt 
with, there was even the beginning of a rather 
nasty row. The children were highly scandalised : 
they had never seen grown-ups being rude to one 
another before. ‘The captain had undertaken the 
weighing: and it was something to do with a 
habit he had of leaning against the scales while he 


98 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


tead them. Being short-sighted, he could see the 
figures much more clearly like that: but it dis- 
pleased the buyers, and they had a lot to say 
about it. 

The captain, mortified, wrung his hands, and 
began to answer them in Danish. They rejoined 
in Spanish even more stingingly. He stumped 
off in a sulk: they could all conduét his affairs 
without him, if they weren’t prepared to treat 
him with a little consideration. , 

But who would be less partial? The mate, 
angty, maintained that to ele one of the buyers 
was equally objectionable. 

Thereon an earthquake began in the fat old lady, 
and gradually gathered enough force to lift her 
onto her feet. She took John by the shoulders, 
and pushed him before her to the scales. Then 
in a few witty, ringing words she suggested her 
solution—/e should do the weighing. 

The audience were pleased: but as soon as 
John understood he went very ted, and wanted to 
escape. The rest of the children, on the other 
hand, were eaten with envy. 

‘Mayn’t I help too?’ piped Rachel. 

The despairing mate thought he saw just a for- 
lorn hope in this. While John was being in- 
structed, he gathered the other children: and out 
of the heap of miscellaneous clothing rigged them 


99 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


all out in a sort of fancy dress. ‘Then he gave 
them the samples to carry round, and the sale 
began anew. 

It had now assumed rather the character of a 
parochial bazaar. Even the Vicar was present— 
though less well shaved than he would have been 
in England, and cunninger-looking. He was one 
of the only buyers. 

The children thoroughly enjoyed themselves, 
and minced and pranced and tugged each othet’s 
turbans. But the ctowd was a Latin one, not 
Nordic: and their endearing tricks failed alto- 
gether to arouse any interest. The sale went 
worse than ever. 

There was only one exception, and that was the 
important old lady. Once her attention had been 
called (by her own a) to the children, it fixed 
itself on one of them, on Edward. She drew him 
to her bosom, like a mother in melodrama, and 
with her hairy mouth gave him three resounding 
kisses. 

Edward could no more have struggled than 
if caught by a boa. Moreover, the portentous 
woman fascinated him, as if she had been a boa 
indeed. He lay in her arms limp, self-conscious, 
and dejected: but without active thought of 
escape. 

And so the business went on: on the one hand 

100 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the unheeded drone of the mate, on the other the 
great creature Still keeping up her witticisms, still 
dominating everything: all of a sudden remem- 
bering Edwatd, and giving him a couple of kisses 
like so many bombs: then clean forgetting all 
about him: then remembering him again, and 
hugging him: then dropping her salts: then 
neatly dropping Edward : then suddenly twisting 
round to launch a dart into the crowd behind her 
—she was the despair of that unhappy auctioneer, 
who saw lot after lot fall for a tenth of its value, 
ot even find no bidder at all. 

Captain Jonsen, however, had his own idea GE 
how to enliven a patochial bazaar that is proving 
a frost. He went on board, and mixed several 
gallons of that potion known in alcoholic circles 
as Hangman’s Blood (which is compounded of 
tum, gin, brandy, and porter). Innocent (merely 
beety) as it looks, refreshing as it tastes, it has the 
property of increasing tather than allaying thirst, 
and so, once it has made a breach, soon demolishes 
the whole fort. 

This he poured out into mugs, merely remark- 
ing that it was a noted English cordial, and gave it 
to the children to distribute among the crowd, 

At once the Cubans began to show mote interest 
in them than when they came bearing samples of 
attowroot : and with their popularity their happi- 

101 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ness increased, and like rococo Ganymedekins and 
Hebelettes they darted about the crowd, distribut- 
ing the enticing poison to all who would. 4 

When he saw what was on foot, the mate wiped 
his mouth in despair. 

‘Oh you fool!’ he groaned. 

But the captain himself was highly pleased with 
his ruse :, kept rubbing his hands, and grinning, 
and winking. 

‘ That 71] liven ’em, eh ?’ 

‘Wait and see!’ was all the mate let himself | 
say. ‘ You just wait and see!’ 

“Look at Edward!’ said Emily to Margaret 
ina pause. ‘It’s perfectly sickening ! ’ 

It was. The very first mug rendered the fat 
sefiora even more motherly. Edward by now 
was fascinated, was in her powet completely. He 
sat and gazed up in her little black eyes, his own 
large brown ones glazed with sentiment. He 
avoided her moustache, it is true: but on her 
cheek he was returning her kisses earnestly. All 
this, of course, without the possibility of their 
exchanging a single word—pure instin@. ‘With 
a fork drive Nature out . . .—one would gladly 
have taken a fork to Nature, on that occasion. 

Meanwhile, on the rest of the crowd the liquor 
was having exactly the effect the mate had foreseen. 
Instead of stimulating them, it dissolved com- 

102 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


_ pletely whatever vestiges of attention they were 
still giving to the sale. He stepped down from 
- the platform—egave it all up in despair. For they 
had now broken up into little groups, which dis- 
cussed and argued their own affairs as if they were 
in a café, He in his turn went on board, and 
shut himself in his cabin—Captain Jonsen could 
deal with the mess he had made himself ! 

Butalas! No worse host than Jonsen was ever 
born: he was utterly incapable of either under- 
Standing or controlling a crowd. All he could 
think of doing was plying them with more. 

For the children the speacle was an absorbing 
one. The whole nature of these people, as they 
drank, seemed to be changing: under their very 
eyes something seemed to be breaking up, like 
ice melting. Remember that to them this was a 
pantomime: no word spoken to explain, and so 
the eyes exercised a peculiar clearness. 

It was tather as if the whole crowd had been 
immersed in water, and something dissolved out 
of them while the general structure yet remained. 
The tone of their voices changed, and they began 
to talk much slower, to move more slowly and 
elaborately. The expression of their faces became 
mote candid, and yet more mask-like : hiding less, 
there was also less to hide. ‘Two men even began 
to fight : but they fought so incompetently it was 

103 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


like a fight in a poetic play. Conversation, which 
before had a beginning and an end, now grew 
shapeless and interminable, and the women 
laughed a lot. 

One old gentleman in most respectable clothes 
settled himself on the dirty ground at full length, 
with his head in the shade of the throned lady, 
spread a handkerchief over his face, and went to 
sleep: three other middle-aged men, holding 
each other with one hand to establish contaé& and 
using the other for emphasis, kept up a con- 
tinuous clacking talk, that faltered intolerably 
though never quite stopping—like a very old 
engine. 

A dog tan in and out among them all wagging 
its tail, but no one kicked it. Presently it found 
the old gentleman who was asleep on the ground, 
and began licking his ear excitedly: it had never 
had such a chance before. 

The old lady also had fallen asleep, a little crook- 
edly—she might even have slipped off her chair if 
her negro had not buttressed her up. Edward 
got off her, and went and joined the other children 
rather shamefacedly : but they would not speak 
to him. 

Jonsen looked tound him perplexedly. Why 
had Otto abandoned the sale, now the crowd were 
all primed and ready? Probably he had some 


104 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


good teason, though. He was an incomprehens- 
ible man, that mate: but clever. 

The truth is that Captain Jonsen was himself a 
man with a very weak head for liquor, and so he 
very seldom touched it, and knew little of the 
subtler aspects of its effects. 

He paced up and down the dusty wharf at his 
usual slow shuffle, his head sunk forward in 
wrtetchedness, occasionally wringing his hands in 
the naturalest way, and even whimpering. When 
the priest came up to him confidentially and 
offered him a price for all that remained unsold 
he simply shook his head and continued his 
shuffle. 


There was something a little nightmare-like in 
the whole scene which riveted the children’s 
attention, and was very near the border of fright- 
ening them. It was with something of a struggle 
that at last Margaret said ‘ Let ’s go on the ship.’ 
So they all went on board: and feeling a little 
unprotected even there, descended into the hold, 
which was the safest place because they had already 
slept init. They sat down on the kelson without 
doing or saying much, still with a vague apprehen- 
sion, till boredom at last eliminated it. 

‘Oh I wish I had brought my paint-box !’ said 
Emily, with a sigh fetched right up from her boots. 

105 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ii 

That night, after they had all gone to bed, they 
saw in a half-asleep state a lantern bobbing up and 
down in the open hatch. It was held by José, the 
little monkeyfied one (they had already decided 
he was the nicest of the crew). He was gtinning 
winningly, and beckoning to them. 

Emily was too sleepy to move, and so were 
Laura and Rachel: so leaving them to lie, the 
others—Margaret, Edward, and John—scrambled 
on deck. 

It was mysteriously quiet. Not a sign of the 
ctew, but for José. In the bright starlight the 
town looked unnormally beautiful: there was 
music coming from one of the big houses up by 
the church. José conducted them ashore and up 
to this house: tiptoed up to the jalousies and 
signed to them to follow him. 

As the light struck his face it became trans- 
figured, so affected was he by the opulence 
within. 

The children craned up to the level of the 
windows and peered in too, oblivious of the 
mosquitoes making havoc of their necks. 

It was a very grand sight. ‘This was the house 
of the Chief Magistrate: and he was giving a 
dinner in honour of Captain Jonsen and his mate. 

106 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


There he sat at the head of the table, in uniform ; 
very stiff, yet his little beard even stiffer than him- 
self. © His was the kind of dignity that grows from 
reserve and stillness, from freezing every minute 
like game which scents the hunter : while in total 
contrast to him there sat his wife (the important 
sefiota who had made so much of Edward), far 
more impressive than her husband, but doing it 
not by dignity but by that calculated abandon and 
vulgarity which transcends dignity. Indeed, her 
flinging about got the greater part of its effect 
from the very formality of her setting. — 

When the children arrived at the window she 
must even have been discussing the size of her own 
belly : for she suddenly seized the shy hand of the 
mate, and made him, willy-nilly, feel it, as if to 
clench an argument. 

As for het husband, he did not seem to see her : 
not did the servants: she was such a vety great 
lady. 

But it was not her, it was the meal which raped 
José’s attention. It was certainly an impressive 
one. Together on the table were tomato soup, 
mountain mullet, cray-fish, a huge red-snapper, 
land-crabs, rice and fried chicken, a young turkey, 
a small joint of goat-mutton, a wild duck, beef 
Steak, fried pork, a dish of wild pigeons, sweet 
potatoes, yuca, wine, and guavas and cream. 

107 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


It was a meal which would take a long time. 

Captain Jonsen and the lady appeared to be on 
excellent terms : he pressing some project on her, 
and she, without the least loss of amiability, 
putting it on one side. What they were talking 
about, of course, the children could not hear. As 
a matter of fatt, it was themselves. Captain 
Jonsen was trying to get the lady to discuss the 
disposal of his impromptu nursery: the most 
reasonable solution being plainly to leave them at 
Santa Lucia, more or less in her charge. But she 
was adept at eluding the importunate. It was not 
till the banquet was over that he realised he had 
failed to make any arrangement whatever. 

But long before this, before the dinner was 
ended and the dance began, the children were tired 
of the peep-show. So José tiptoed away with 
them, down to the back streets by the dock. 
Presently they came to a mysterious door at the 
bottom of a Staitcase, with a negro standing as if 
on guard. But he made no effort to stop them, 
and, José leading them, they climbed several 
flights to a large upper room. 

The air was one you could hardly push through, 
The place was crowded with negroes, and a few 
rather smudgy whites : among whom they recog- 
nised most of the rest of the crew of the schooner. 
At the far end was the most primitive stage you 

108 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


evet saw: there was a cradle on it, and a large 
Stat swung on the end of a piece of String. There 
was to be a nativity-play—tather early in the 
season. While the Chief Magistrate entertained 
the pitate captain and mate, the priest had got this 
up in honour of the pirate crew. 

A nativity play, with real cattle. 

The whole audience had arrived an hour early, 
so as to see the entry of the cow. ‘The children 
were just in time for this. 

The toom was in the upper part of a warehouse, 
which had been built, through some freak of 
vanity, in the English fashion, several stories high; 
and was provided with the usual large door open- 
ing onto nothingness, with a beam-and-tackle over 
it. Many the load of gold-dust and arrowroot 
which must have once been hoisted into it: now, 
like most of the others at Santa Lucia, it had long 
since ceased to be used. 

But to-day a new rope had been rove through 
the block : and a broad belly-band put round the 
waist of the priest’s protesting old cow. 

Margaret and Edward lingered timidly near the 
top of the stairs ; but John, putting his head down 
and burrowing like a mole, was not content till he 
had reached the open doorway. ‘There he stood 
looking out into the darkness: where he saw a 
slowly revolving cow tteading the air a yard from 

H * “FO 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the sill, while at each revolution a negro reached 
out to the utmost limit of balance, trying to catch 
her by the tail and draw her to shore. 

John, in his excitement, leaned out too far. He 
lost his balance and fell clear to the ground, forty 
feet, right on his head. 

José gave a cry of alarm, sprang onto the cow’s 
back, and was instantly lowered away—just as if 
the cinema had already been invented. He must 
have looked very comic. But what was going on 
inside him the while it is difficult to know. Such 
a responsibility does not often fall on an old sailor; 
and he would probably feel it all the more for that 
reason. As for the crowd beneath, they made no 
attempt to touch the body till José had completed 
his descent : they stood back and let him have a 
good look at it, and shake it, and so on. But the 
neck was quite plainly broken. 

Margaret and Edward, however, had not any 
cleat idea of what was going on, since they had 
not a@tually seen John fall. So they were rather 
annoyed when two of the schoonet’s ctew ap- 
peared and insisted on their coming back to bed at 
once. ‘They wanted to know where John was: 
but even more they wanted to know where José 
was, and why they weren’t to be allowed to Stay. 
However they obeyed, in the impossibility of 
asking questions, and started back to bed. 

IIo 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Just as they were about to go on board the 
schooner, they heard a huge report on their left, 
like a cannon. They turned; and looking past 
the quiet, silver town, with its palm-groves, to the 
_ hills behind, they saw a large ball of fire, travelling 
at a tremendous rate. It was quite close to the 
ground : and not very far off either—just beyond 
the Church. It left a wake of the most brilliant 
blue, green, and purple blobs of light. For a 
while it hovered: then it burst, and the air was 
shortly charged with a strong sulphurous smell. 

They wete all frightened, the sailors even mote 
than the children, and hastened on board. 


In the small hours, Edward suddenly called 
Emily in his sleep. She woke up: ‘ What is it 2” 

‘It’s rather cow-catching, isn’t it?’ he asked 
anxiously, his eyes tight shut. 

‘ What ’s the matter ?’ 

He did not answer, so she roused him—or 
thought she had. 

‘I only wanted to see if you were a real Cow- 
catching Zomfanelia,’ he explained in a kind voice: 
and was immediately deep asleep again. 

In the morning they might easily have thought 
the whole thing a dream—if John’s bed had not 
been so puzzlingly empty. 

Yet, as if by some mute flash of understanding, 

III 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


no one commented on his absence. No one ques- 
tioned Margaret, and she offered no information. 
Neither then nor thereafter was his name ever 
mentioned by anybody: and if you had known 
the children intimately you would never have 
guessed from them that he had ever existed. 


iil 

Thechildren’s only enemy on board the schooner 
(which presently put to sea again, with them Still 
on board) was the big white pig. (Thete was a 
little black fellow, too.) 

He was a pig with no decision of mind. He 
could never choose a place to lie for himself ; but 
was so teady to follow any one else’s opinion, that 
whatever position you took up he immediately 
recognised as the best, the only site: and came 
and routed you out of it. Seeing how rare shady 
patches of deck are in a calm, or dty patches in 
a stiff breeze, this was a most infernal nuisance. 
One is so defenceless against big pigs when lying 
on one’s back. 

The little black one could be a nuisance also, it 
is true—but that was only from excess of friendli- 
ness. He hated to be left out of any party: nay 
more, he hated lying on inanimate matter if a 
living couch was to be found. F 

112 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


On the north beach of Cape San Antonio it is 
possible to land a boat, if you pick your spot. 
About fifty yatds through. the bushes there are a 
couple of acres of open gtound: cross this, and 
among some sharp coral rocks in the scrub on the 
far side ate two wells, the northernmost the better 
of the two. 

So, being becalmed off the Mangrove Keys 
one morning, Jonsen sent a boat on shore to get 
water. 

The heat was extreme. The ropes hung like 
dead snakes, the sails as heavy as ill-sculptured 
drapery. The iron stanchion of the awning blis- 
tered any hand that touched it. Whete the deck 
was unsheltered, the pitch boiled out of the seams. 
The children lay gasping together in the small 
shade, the little black pig squealing anxiously till 
he found a comfortable stomach to settle down on. 

The big white pig had not found them yet. 

From the silent shore came an occasional gun- 
shot. ‘The watet-party were potting pigeons. 
The sea was like a smooth pampas of quicksilver : 
so steady you could not split shore from reflection, 
till the casual collision of a pelican broke the 
phantom. ‘The ctew wete mending sails, under 
the awning, with infinite slowness : all except one 
negro, who straddled the bowsprit in his trousers, 
admiring his own grin in the mirror beneath. 

113 


EEE 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The sun lit an iridescent glimmer on his shouldets : 
in sucha light even a negto could not be black. 

Emily was missing John badly: but the little 
black pig snuffed in supreme content, his snout 
buried amicably in her armpit. 

When the boatload returned, they had other 
game besides pigeons and grey land-crabs. They 
had stolen a goat from some lonely fisherman. 

It was just as they came up over the side that the 
big white pig discovered the party under the awn- 
ing, and prepared for the attack. But the goat at 
that moment bounded nimbly from the bulwarks : 
and without even stopping to look round, swal- 
lowed his chin and charged. He caught the old 
pig full in the ribs, knocking his wind out com- 
pletely. 

Then the battle began. The goat charged, the 
pig screamed and hustled. Each time the goat 
atrived at him the pig yelled as if he was killed ; 
but each time the goat drew back the pig advanced 
towards him. The goat, his beard flying like a 
ptophet’s, his eyes crimson and his scut as lively 
as a lamb’s at the teat, bounded in, bounded back 
into the bows for a fresh run: but at each charge 
his run grew shorter and shorter. The pig was 
hemming him in. 

Suddenly the pig gave a frightful squeal, chiefly 


in surprise at his own temerity, and pounced. He 
114 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


had got the goat cornered against the windlass : 
and for a few flashing seconds bit and trampled. 

It was a very chastened goat which was pres- 
ently led off to his quarters : but the children were 
prepared to love him for ever, for the heroic bangs 
he had given the old tyrant. 


But he was not entirely inhuman, that pig. 
That same afternoon, he was lying on the hatch 
eating a banana. The ship’s monkey was swing- 
ing ona loose tail of rope ; and spotting the prize, 
swung further and further till at last he was able 
to snatch it from between his very trotters. You 
would never have thought that the immobile mask 
of a pig could wear a look of such astonishment, 
such dismay, such piteous injury. 


115 


—— 


Chapter 5 


HEN Destiny knocks the first nail in 
\ X / the coffin of a tyrant, it is seldom long 
before she khocks the last. 

It was the very next morning that the schooner, 
in the lightest of airs, was sidling gently to lee- 
watd. ‘The mate was at the wheel, shifting his 
weight from foot to foot with that rhythmic 
motion many steersmen affect, the better to get 
the feel of a finicky helm ; and Edward was teach- 
ing the captain’s terrier to beg, on the cabin-top. 
The mate shouted to him to hang on to some- 
thing. 

‘Why?’ said Edward. 

‘ Hang on!’ cried the mate again, spinning the 
wheel over as fast as he could to bring her into 
the wind. 

The howling squall took her, through his 
promptness, almost straight in the nose; or it 
would have carried all away. Edward clung to 
the skylight. The terrier skidded about alarm- 
edly all over the cabin-top, slipped off onto the 
deck, and was kicked by a dashing sailor clean 
through the galley door. But not so that poor 
big pig, who was taking an airing on deck at the 

116 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


time. Ovetboard he went, and vanished to wind- 
ward, his snout (sometimes) sticking up manfully 
out of the water. God, Who had sent him the 
goat and the monkey for a sign, now required his 
soul of him. Overboard, too, went the coops 
of fowls, three new-washed shirts, and—of all 
Strange things to get washed away—the grind- 
stone. 

Up out of his cabin appeared the captain’s 
shapeless brown head, cursing the mate as if it was 
he who had upset the apple-cart. He came up 
without his boots, in grey wool socks, and his 
braces hanging down his back. 

“Get below!’ muttered the mate furiously. 
‘T can manage her ! ’ 

The captain did not, however : still in his socks, 
he came up on deck and took the wheel out of the 
mate’s hand. ‘The latter went a dull brick-ted : 
walked for’ard: then aft again: then went below 
and shut himself in his cabin. 

In a few moments the wind had combed up 
some quite heatty waves: then it blew their tops 
off, and so flattened the sea out again, a sea that 
was black except for little whipt-up fountains 
of iridescent foam. 

‘Get my boots!’ bellowed Jonsen at Ed- 
ward. 

Edward dashed down the companion with 


117 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


alacrity. It is a great moment, one’s first order at 
sea; especially when it comes in an emergency. 
He reappeared with a boot in each hand, and a 
lurch flung him boots and all at the captain’s feet. 
* Never carry things in both hands,’ said the cap- 
tain, smiling pleasantly. 

‘Why ?’? asked Edward. 

“Keep one hand to lay hold with.’ 

There was a pause. 

“Some day I will teach you the three Sovereign 
Rules of Life.’ He shook his head meditatively. 
‘ They are very wise. But not yet. You are too 
young.’ 

“Why not ?” asked Edward. ‘ When shall I be 
old enough ?’” 

The captain considered, going over the Rules 
in his head. 

“When you know which is windward and 
which is leeward, then I will teach you the first 
rule.’ 

Edward made his way forward, determined to 
qualify as soon as he possibly could. 

When the worst of the squall was over they got 
the advantage of it, the schooner lying over 
lissomly and spinning along like a race-hotse. 
The crew were in great spirits—chafling the car- 
penter, who, they declared, had thrown his grind- 
Stone overboard as a lifebuoy for the pig. 

118 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The children were in good spirits also. Their 
shyness was all gone now. ‘The schooner lying 
over as she did, her wet deck made a most admit- 
able toboggan-slide ; and for half an hour they 
tobogganed happily on their bottoms from wind- 
watd to leeward, shrieking with joy, fetching up 
in the lee-scuppets, which were mostly awash, and 
then climbing from thing to thing to the wind- 
ward bulwarks raised high in the air, and so all 
overt again. 

Throughout that half hour, Jonsen at the wheel 
said not a single word. But at last his pent-up 
irritation broke out : 

‘Hi! You! Stop that!’ 

They gazed at him in astonishment and dis- 
illusion. 

There is a period in the relations of children 
with any new grown-up in charge of them, the 
period between first acquaintance and the first re- 
proof, which can only be compared to the prim- 
ordial innocence of Eden. Once a reproof has 
been administered, this can never be recovered 
again. 

Jonsen now had done it. 

But he was not content with that—he was still 
bursting with rage : 

‘Stop it! Stop it, I tell you!” 

(They had already done so, of course.) 

119 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The whole unreasonableness, the monstrous- 
ness of the imposition of these brats on his ship 
suddenly came over him, and summed itself up 
in a single symbol : 

“If you go and wear holes in your drawers, do 
you think I am going to mend them ?—Lieber 
Gott! What do you think Iam, eh? What do 
you think.this ship is? What do you think we all 
ate? ‘To mend your dtawers for you, eh? To 
mend... your... drawers?” 

There was a pause, while they all stood thunder- 
struck, 

But even now he had not finished : 

* Where do you think you ’II get new ones, eh?’ 
he asked, in a voice explosive with rage. Then he 
added, with an insulting coarseness of tone: ‘ And 
I?ll not have you going about my ship without 
phen! See? 7 

Scarlet to the eyes with outrage they retreated 
to the bows. ‘They could hardly believe so un- 
speakable a remark had crossed human lips. ‘They 
assumed an air of lightness, and talked together in 
studied loud voices : but their joy was dashed for 
the day. 

So it was that—small as a man’s hand—a spectre 
began to show over their horizon: the suspicion 
at last that this was wot all according to plan, that 
they might even not be wanted. Fora while their 

I20 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


actions showed the unhappy watiness of the un- 
invited guest. 

Later in the afternoon, Jonsen, who had not 
spoken again, but looked from time to time acutely 
miserable, was still at the wheel. The mate had 
shaved himself and put on shore clothes, as a 
patable: he now appeared on deck: pretended 
not to see the captain, but strolled like a passenger 
up to the children and entered into conversation 
with them. 

“Tf I’m not fit to steer in foul weather, I ’m not 
fit to steer in fair!’ he muttered, but without 
glancing at the captain. ‘ He can take the helum 
all day and night, for all the help I’Z give him !’ 

The captain appeared equally not to see the 
mate. He looked quite ready to take both 
watches till kingdom come. 

“Tf he’d been at the wheel when that squall struck 
us,’ said the mate under his voice but with biting 
passion, ‘ he ’d have lost the ship! He ’s no more 
eye for a squall coming than a sucker-fish! And 
he knows it, too: that’s what makes him go on 
this way |’ 

The children did not answer. It shocked them 
deeply to have to see a grown-up, a should-be 
Olympian, displaying his feelings. In exact op- 
position to the witnesses at the Transfiguration, 
they felt it would have been good for them to be 

121 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


almost anywhere rather than there. He was totally 
unconscious of their discomfort, however: too 
self-occupied to notice how they avoided catching 
his eye. 

‘Look! There’s a steamship!’ exclaimed 
Margaret, with much too bright a brightness. 

The mate glowered at it. 

‘ Aye, they’ll be the death of us, those steamets,’ 
he said. ‘Every year there’s more of them. 
They ’Il be using them for men-of-war next, and 
then where Il we be? Times are bad enough 
without steamers.’ 

But while he spoke he wore a preoccupied ex- 
pression, as if he wete more concerned with what 
was going on at the back of his mind than with 
what went on in the front. 

‘ Did you ever hear about what happened when 
the first steamer put to sea in the Gulf of Paria ?” 
he asked, however. 

‘No, what?’ asked Margaret, with an eager- 
ness that even exceeded the necessities of polite- 
ness in its falsity. 

‘She was built on the Clyde, and sailed over. 
(Nobody thought of using steam for a long ocean 
voyage in those days.) ‘The Company thought 
they ought to make a to-do—to pepularise her, so 
to speak. So the first time she put to sea under 
her own power, they invited all the big-wigs on 

r2zZ 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


board : all the Members of Assembly in Trinidad, 
and the Governor and his Staff, anda Bishop. It 
was the Bishop what did the trick.’ 

His story died out: he became completely 
absotbed in watching sidelong the effect of his 
bravado on the captain. 

“Did what 2?” asked Margaret. 

‘Ran ’em aground.’ 

‘But what did they let him steer for?’ asked 
Edward. ‘ They might have known he couldn’t !’ 

‘Edward! How date you talk about a Bishop 
in that rude way!’ admonished Rachel. 

‘It wasn’t the steamer he ran aground, sonny,’ 
said the mate: ‘ it was a poor innocent little devil 
of a pitate craft, that was just beating up for the 
Boca Grande in a northerly breeze.’ 

‘Good for him!’ said Edward. ‘How did 
he do it ?’ 

‘ They were all sea-sick, being on a steamer for 
the first time : the way she rolls, not like a decent 
sailing-vessel. There wasn’t a man who could 
Stay on deck—except the Bishop, and he just 
thrived on it. So when the poor little pirate cut 
under her bows, and seen her coming up in the eye 
of the wind, no sail set, with a cloud of smoke 
amidships and an old Bishop bung in the middle 
of the smoke, and her paddles making as much 
turmoil as a whale trying to scratch a flea in its ear, 

123 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


he just beached his vessel and took to the woods. 
Never went to sea again, he didn’t ; Started gtow- 
ing coconuts. But there was one poor fish was 
in such a hurry he broke his leg, and they came 
ashore and found him. When he saw the Bishop 
coming for him he started yelling out it was the 
Devil.’ , 

‘O-oh!’ gasped Rachel, horror-struck. 

‘ How silly of him,’ said Edward. 

‘IT don’t know so much!’ said the mate. “He 
wast’t too fat wrong! Ever since that, they ve 
been the death of our profession, Steam and the 
Church . . . what with steaming, and what with 
‘preaching, and steaming and preaching. . . . Now 
that ’s a funny thing,’ he broke off, suddenly inter- 
ested by what he was saying: ‘Sveam and the 
Church! What have they got in common, eh? 
Nothing, you’d say: you’d think they ’d fight 
each other cat-and-dog: but no: they ’re thick 
as two thieves .. . thick as thieves.—Not like in 
the days of Parson Audain.’ 

‘Who was he?’ asked Margaret helpfully. 

‘He was a right sort of a parson, he was, ya myr 
iawn! He was Reétor of Roseau—oh, a long 
time back.’ 

‘Here! Come and take this wheel while I have 
a spell!’ grunted the captain. 

‘1 couldn’t well say Low long back,’ continued 


124 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the mate in a loud, unnatural, and now slightly 
exultant voice: ‘ forty years or mote.’ 

He began to tell the story of the famous Rector 
of Roseau: one of the finest pathetic preachers of 
his age, according to contemporaries; whose 
appeatance was fine, gentle, and venerable, and 
who supplemented his stipend by owning a small 
privateer. 

“Here! Otto!’ called Jonsen. 

But the mate had a long recital of the parson’s 
misfortunes before him: beginning with the cap- 
ture of his schooner (while smuggling negroes to 
Guadaloupe) by another privateer, from Nevis ; 
and how the parson went to Nevis, posted his 
tival’s name on the court-house door, and stood 
on guard there with loaded pistols for three days 
in the hope the man would come and challenge 
him. 

“What, to fight a dve/?’ asked Harty. 

* But wasn’t he a clergyman, you said P” asked 
Emily. 

But duels, it appeared, did not come amiss to 
this priest. He fought thirteen altogether in his 
life, the mate told them: and on one occasion, 
while waiting for the seconds to reload, he went 
up to his opponent, suggested ‘ just a little some- 
thing to fill in time, good sir ’—and knocked him 
. flat with his fist. 

I 125 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


This time, however, his enemy lay low: so he 
fitted out a second schooner, and took command 
of her, week-days, himself. His first quarry was 
an apparently harmless Spanish merchantman: 
but she suddenly opened fourteen masked gun- 
ports and it was he who had to surrender. All his 
ctew were massacred but himself and his carpenter, 
who hid behind a water-cask all night. 

‘ But I don’t understand,’ said Margaret : “ was 
he a pirate P’ 

‘Of course he was!’ said Otto the mate. 

‘Then why did you say he was a clergyman ?’ 
pursued Emily. 

The mate looked as puzzled as she did. * Well, 
he was Re&tor of Roseau, wasn’t he? And B.A,, 
B.D.? Anyway, he was Reétor until the new 
Governor listened to some cock-and-bull story 
against him, and made him resign. He was the 
best preacher they ever had—he’d have been a 
Bishop one day, if some one hadn’t slandered him 
to the Governor !’ 

‘Otto!’ called the captain in a conciliatory 
voice. ‘Come over here, I want to speak to you.’ 

But the deaf and exulting mate had plenty of his 
Story still to run : how Audain now turned trader, 
and took a cargo of corn to San Domingo, and 
settled there: how he challenged two black 
generals to a duel, and shot them both, and Chris- 

126 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


tophe threatened to hang him if they died. But 
the parson (having little faith in Domingan doctors) 
escaped by night in an open boat and went to St. 
Eustatius. There he found many religions but 
no ministers ; so he recommenced clergyman of 
evety kind: in the morning he celebrated a mass 
for the Catholics, then a Lutheran service in 
Dutch, then Church of England matins: in the 
evening he sang hymns and preached hell-fite to 
the Methodists. Meanwhile his wife, who had 
more ttanquil tastes, lived at Bristol: so he now 
mattied a Dutch widow, resoutcefully condudting 
the ceremony himself. 

‘But I don’t understand!’ said Emily despair- 
ingly : ‘ Was he a teal clergyman ?’ 

‘ Of course he wasn’t,’ said Margaret. 

‘But he couldn’t have married himself himself 
if he wasn’t,’ atgued Edward. ‘Could he ?’ 

The mate heaved a sigh. 

‘ But the English Church aren’t like that nowa- 
days,’ he said. ‘ They ’re all against us.’ 

‘I should think not, indeed!’ pronounced 
Rachel slowly, in a deep indignant voice. ‘ He 
was a vety wicked man ! ’ 

‘ He was a most respectable person,’ replied the 
mate severely, ‘ and a wonderful pathetic preacher ! 
—You may take it they were chagrined at Roseau, 
when they heard St. Eustatius had got him! ’ 


127 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Captain Jonsen had lashed the wheel, and came 
up, his face piteous with distress. 

“Otto! “Mein Schatz...!’ he began, laying 
his great bear’s-arm round the mate’s neck. 
Without more ado they went below together, and 
a sailor came aft unbidden and took the wheel. 


Ten minutes later the mate reappeared on deck 
for a moment, and sought out the children. 

‘What ’s the captain been saying to you?’ he 
asked. ‘Flashed out at you about something, 
did he ?’ 

He took their complex, uncomfortable silence 
for assent. 

‘Don’t you take too much notice of what he 
says, he went on. ‘ He flashes out like that some- 
times ; but a minute after he could eat himself, 
fair eat himself ! ’ 

The children stared at him in astonishment : 
what on earth was he trying to say P 

But he seemed to think he had explained his 
mission fully: turned, and once mote went 
below. 


For hours a merry but rather tedious hubble- 
bubble, suggesting liquor, was heard ascending 
from the cabin skylight. As evening drew on, 
the breeze having dropped away almost to a calm, 

128 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the steersman reported that both Jonsen and Otto 
were now fast asleep, theit heads on each othet’s 
shoulders across the cabin table. As he had long 
forgotten what the course was, but had been 
simply steering by the wind, and there was now no 
wind to steer by, he (the steersman) concluded the 
wheel could get on very well without him. 

The reconciliation of the captain and the mate 
deserved to be celebrated by all hands with a 
blind. 

A tum-cask was broached: and the common 
sailots were soon as unconscious as their betters. 

Altogether this was one of the unpleasantest 
days the children had spent in their lives. 

When dawn came, evety one was still pretty 
. incapable, and the neglected vessel drooped un- 
certainly. Jonsen, still rather unsteady on his 
feet, his head aching and his mind Napoleonic but 
muddled, came on deck and looked about him. 
The sun had come up like a searchlight : but it 
was about all there was to be seen. No land was 
anywhere in sight, and the sea and sky seemed 
vety uncertain as to the most becoming place to 
locate their mutual firmament. It was not till he 
had looked round and round a fair number of 
times that he perceived a vessel, up in what by all 
appearances must be sky, yet not very far distant. 

For some little while he could not remember 

129 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


what it is a pirate captain does when he sees a sail ; 
and he felt in no mood to overtax his brain by 
trying to. But after a time it came back unbidden 
—one gives chase. 

‘Give chase!’ he ordered solemnly to the 
morning air: and then went below again and 
roused the mate, who roused the crew. 

No one-had the least idea where they were, or 
what kind of a craft this quarry might be: but 
such considerations were altogether too compli- 
cated for the moment. As the sun parted further 
from his refleGtion a breeze sprang up: so the 
sails were trimmed after a fashion, and chase was 
duly given. 

In an hour or two, as the air grew clearer, it was 
plain their quarry was a merchant brig, not too 
heavily laden, and making a fair pace: a pace, 
indeed, which in their incompetently trimmed 
condition they were finding it pretty difficult to 
equal. Jonsen shuffled rapidly up and down the 
deck like a shuttle, passing his woof backwards 
and forwatds through the real business of the 
ship. He was hugging himself with excitement, 
trying to evolve some crafty scheme of capture. 
The chase went on: but noon passed, the dis- 
tance between the two vessels was barely, if at all, 
‘lessened. Jonsen, however, was much too opti- 
mistic to realise this. 

130 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


It used to be a common device of pirates when 
in chase of a vessel to tow behind them a spare 
topmast, or some other bulky obje&. This would 
act as a drogue, or brake: and the pursued, seeing 
them with all sail set apparently doing their utmost, 
would under-estimate their powers of speed. 
Then when night fell the pirate would haul the 
spat on boatd, overtake the other vessel rapidly, 
and catch it unprepared. 

There were several reasons why this device 
was unsuitable to the present occasion. First and 
most obviously, it was doubtful whether, in their 
present condition, they were capable of overtaking 
the brig at all, leaving such handicaps altogether 
out of consideration. A second was that the brig 
showed no signs of alarm. She was proceeding 
on her voyage at her natural pace, quite unaware 
of the honour they were doing her. : 

However, Captain Jonsen was nothing if not a 
ctafty man; and during the afternoon he gave 
otdets for a spare spar to be towed behind as I 
have described. The result was that the schooner 
lost ground rapidly: and when night fell they 
wete at least a couple of miles further from the brig 
than they had been at dawn. When night fell, of 
coutse, they hauled the spar on board and pre- 
pared for the last a&. They followed the brig by 
compass through the hours of darkness, without 

131 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


catching sight of her. When morning came, all 
hands crowded expeétantly at the rail. 

But the brig was vanished. The sea was as 
bate as an egg. 

If they were lost before, now they were double- 
lost. Jonsen did not know where he might be 
within two hundred miles ; and being no sextant- 
man, but an incurable dead-reckoner, he had no 
means of finding out. This did not worry him 
vety greatly, however, because sooner or later one 
of two things might happen: he might catch 
sight of some bit of land he recognised, or he 
might capture some vessel better informed than 
himself. Meanwhile, since he had no particular 
destination, one bit of sea was much the same to 
him as another. 

The piece he was wandering in, however, was 
evidently out of the main track of shipping ; for 
days went by, and weeks, without his coming even 
so near to effecting a capture as he had been in the 
case of the brig. 

But Captain Jonsen was not sorry to be out of 
the public eye for a while. Before he had left 
Santa Lucia, news had reached him of the C/orinda 
putting into Havana; and of the fantastic tale 
Marpole was telling. The ‘twelve masked gun- 
ports’ had amused him hugely, since he was 
altogether without artillery: but when he heard 

132 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Marpole accused him of murdering the children— 
Marpole, that least reputable of skunks—his anger 
had broken out in one of its sudden explosions. 
For it was unthinkable—during those first few 
days—that he would ever touch a hait of their 
heads, ot even speak a cross word to them. They 
were still a sort of holy novelty then: it was not 
till their shyness had worn off that he had begun 
to regtet so whole-heartedly the failure of his 
attempt to leave them behind with the Chief 
Magistrate’s wife. 


F259 


(Chapter 6 


HE weeks passed in aimless wandering. 

For the children, the lapse of time ac- 

quired once mote the texture of a dream : 

things ceased happening: every inch of the 

schooner was now as familiar to them as the 

Clorinda had been, ot Ferndale : they settled down 

quietly to grow, as they had done at Ferndale, and 

as they would have done, had there been time, on 
the Clorinda. 

And then an event did occur, to Emily, of con- 
siderable importance. She suddenly realised who 
she was. 

There is little reason that one can see why it 
should not have happened to her five years earlier, 
ot even five later ; and none, why it should have 
come that particular afternoon. 

She had been playing houses in a nook right in 
the bows, behind the windlass (on which she had 
hung a devil’s-claw as a door-knocker) ; and tiring 
of it was walking rather aimlessly aft, thinking 
vaguely about some bees and a fairy queen, when 
it suddenly flashed into her mind that she was she. 

She stopped dead, and began looking over all of 
her person which came within the range of eyes. 


134 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


She could not see much, except a fore-shortened 
view of the front of her frock, and her hands 
when she lifted them for inspection: but it was 
enough for her to form a rough idea of the little 
body she suddenly realised to be hers. 

She began to laugh, rather mockingly. ‘Well!’ 
she thought, in effect: ‘ Fancy you, of all people, 
going and getting caught like this !—You can’t 
get out of it now, not for a very long time : you ’ll 
have to go through with being a child, and grow- 
ing up, and getting old, before you ’ll be quit of 
this mad prank ! ’ 

Determined to avoid any interruption of this 
highly important occasion, she began to climb the 
ratlines, on her way to her favourite perch at the 
mast-head. Each time she moved an arm or a leg 
in this simple action, however, it struck her with 
fresh amusement to find them obeying her so 
readily. Memory told her, of course, that they 
had always done so before: but before, she had 
never tealised how surprising this was. 

Once settled on her perch, she began examining 
the skin of her hands with the utmost care: for it 
was hers. She slipped a shoulder out of the top 
of her frock; and having peeped in to make sure 
she really was continuous under her clothes, she 
shrugged it up to touch her cheek. The contact 
of her face and the warm bare hollow of her 


3) 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


shoulder gave her a comfortable thrill, as if it was 
the caress of some kind friend. But whether the 
feeling came to her through her cheek or her 
shoulder, which was the caresser and which the 
caressed, that no analysis could tell her. 

Once fully convinced of this astonishing fact, 
that she was now Emily Bas-Thornton (why she 
inserted the ‘now’ she did not know, for she 
cettainly imagined no transmigrational nonsense 
of having been any one else before), she began 
seriously to reckon its implications. 

First, what agency had so ordered it that out of 
all the people in the world who she might have 
been, she was this particular one, this Emily : born 
in such-and-such a year out of all the years in Time, 
and encased in this particular rather pleasing little 
casket of flesh ? Had she chosen herself, or had» 
God done it ? 

At this, another consideration : who was God ? 
She had heard a terrible lot about Him, always: 
but the question of His identity had been left vague, - 
as much taken for granted as her own. Wasn’t 
she perhaps God, herself? Was it that she was 
trying to remember? However, the more she 
tried, the more it eluded her. (How absurd, to 
disremember such an important point as whether 
one was God or not!) So she let it slide: per- 
haps it would come back to her later. 

136 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Secondly, why had all this not occurred to her 
before? She had been alive for over ten years 
now, and it had never once entered her head. She 
felt like a man who suddenly remembers at eleven 
o’clock at night, sitting in his own arm-chair, that 
he had accepted an invitation to go out to dinner 
that night. There is no reason for him to re- 
membet it now: but there seems equally little 
why he should not have remembered it in time to 
keep his engagement. How could he have sat 
there all the evening without being disturbed by 
the slightest misgiving ? How could Emily have 
gone on being Emily for ten years without once 
noticing this apparently obvious fac ? 

Tt must not be supposed that she argued it all out 
in this ordered, but rather long-winded fashion. 
Each consideration came to her in a momentary 
flash, quite innocent of words: and in between 
her mind lazed along, either thinking of nothing 
or teturning to her bees and the fairy queen. If 
one added up the total of her periods of conscious 
thought, it would probably reach something be- 
tween four and five seconds ; nearer five, perhaps ; 
but it was spread out over the best part of an 
hour. 

Well then, granted she was Emily, what were 
the consequences, besides enclosure in that par- 
ticular little body (which now began on its own 


ERT 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


account to be aware of a sort of unlocated itch, 
most probably somewhere on the right thigh), and 
lodgment behind a particular pair of eyes P 

It implied a whole series of circumstances. In 
the first place, there was her family, a number of 
brothers and sisters from whom, before, she had 
never entitely dissociated herself; but now she 
got such a sudden feeling of being a discrete 
person that they seemed as separate from her as 
the ship itself. However, willy-nilly she was 
almost as tied to them as she was to her body. 
And then there was this voyage, this ship, this 
mast round which she had wound her legs. She 
began to examine it with almost as vivid an illumi- 
nation as she had studied the skin of her hands. 
And when she came down from the mast, what 
would she find at the bottom? There would be 
Jonsen, and Otto, and the crew: the whole fabric 
_ of a daily life which up to now she had accepted as 
it came, but which now seemed vaguely disquiet- 
ing. What was going to happen? Were there 
disasters running about loose, disasters which her 
tash matriage to the body of Emily Thornton 
made her vulnerable to ? 

A sudden terror struck her : did any one know ? 
(Know, I mean, that she was some one in par- 
ticular, Emily—perhaps even God—not just any 
little girl.) She could not tell why, but the idea 

138 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


tertified her. It would be bad enough if they 
should discover she was a particular person—but 
if they should discover she was God! At all costs 
she must hide that from them.—But suppose they 
knew already, had simply been hiding it from her 
(as guardians might from an infant king)? In 
that case, as in the other, the only thing to do was 
to continue to behave as if she did not know, and 
so outwit them. 

But if she was God, why not turn all the sailors 
into white mice, or strike Margaret blind, or cure 
somebody, or do some other Godlike a@ of the 
kind? Why should she hide it? She never 
teally asked herself why : but instin@ prompted 
her strongly of the necessity. Of course, thete 
was the element of doubt (suppose she had made 

a mistake, and the miracle missed fire): but more 
largely it was the feeling that she would be able to 
deal with the situation so much better when she was 
alittle older. Once she had declared herself there 
would be no turning back ; it was much better to 
keep her godhead up her sleeve for the present. 

Grown-ups embark on a life of deception with 
considerable misgiving, and generally fail. But 
not so children. A child can hide the most appal- 
ling secret without the least effort, and is prati- 
cally secure against detection. Parents, finding 
that they sce through their child in so many places 


aso 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the child does not know of, seldom realise that, if 
there is some point the child really gives his mind 
to hiding, their chances are nil. 

So Emily had no misgivings when she deter- 
mined to preserve her secret, and needed have none. 

Down below on the deck the smaller children 
were repeatedly crowding themselves into a huge 
coil of rope, feigning sleep and then suddenly 
leaping out with yelps of panic and dancing round 
it in consternation and dismay. Emily watched 
them with that impersonal attention one gives to 
a kaleidoscope. Presently Harry spied her, and 
gave a hail. 

‘Emilee-ee! Come down and play House-on- 
fire |? 

At that, her normal interests momentarily te- 
vived. Her stomach as it were leapt within her 
sympathetically toward the game. But it died in 
her as suddenly ; and not only died, but she did 
not even feel disposed to waste her noble voice on 
them. She continued to stare without making any 
reply whatever. 

‘Come on!’ shouted Edward. 


‘Come and play!’ shouted Laura. ‘ Don’t be 


a pig!’ 
Then in the ensuing stillness Rachel’s voice 
floated up : 
‘Don’t call her, Laura, we don’t really want her.’ 
140 


‘ 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 
ii 

But Emily was completely unaffected—only 
glad that for the present they were all right by 
themselves. She was already beginning to feel 
the charge of the patty a burden. 

It had automatically devolved on her with the 
defection of Margaret. 

It was puzzling, this Margaret business. She 
could not understand it, and it disturbed her. It 
dated back really to that night, about a week ago, 
when she herself had so unaccountably bitten the 
captain. The memory of her own extraordinary be- 
haviour gave her now quite a little shiver of alarm. 

Everybody had been very drunk that night, and 
making a terrible racket—it was impossible to get 
to sleep. So at last Edward had asked her to tell 
them a story. But she was not feeling ‘storyable,’ 
so they had asked Margaret; all except Rachel, 
who had begged Margaret not to, because she 
wanted to think, she said. But Margaret had 
been very pleased at being asked, and had begun 
a vety stupid story about a princess who had lots 
and lots of clothes and was always beating her 
servant for making mistakes and shutting him up 
ina dark cupboard. The whole story, really, had 
been nothing but clothes and beating, and Rachel 
had begged her to stop. 

K 141 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


In the middle, a sort of rabble of sailors had 
come down the ladder, very slowly and with much 
discussion. ‘They stood at the bottom in a knot, 
swaying a little and all turned inwards on one of 
their number. It was so dark one could not see 
who this was. They were urging him to do 
something—he hanging back. 

‘Oh, damn it!’ he cried in a thick voice. 
‘Bring me a light, I can’t see where dey are ! a 

It was the voice of the captain—but how altered! 
There was a sort of suppressed excitement in it. 
Some one lit a lantern and held it up in the middle. 
Captain Jonsen stood on his legs half like a big 
sack of flour, half like a waiting tiger. 

‘What do you want ?’ Emily had asked kindly. 

But Captain Jonsen stood irresolute, shifting his 
weight from foot to foot as if he was steering. 
~ €You’re drunk, aren’t you?’ Rachel had 
piped, loudly and disapprovingly. 

But it was Margaret who had behaved most 
queerly. She had gone yellow as cheese, and her 
eyes large with terror. She was shivering from 
head to foot as if she had the fever. It was absurd. 
Then Emily remembered how stupidly frightened 
Margaret had been the very first night on the 
schooner. 

At that moment Jonsen had staggered up to 
Emily, and putting one hand under her chin had 


142 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


begun to stroke her hair with the other. A sort 
of blind vertigo seized her: she caught his thumb 
and bit as hard as she could : then, terrified at her 
own madness, dashed across the hold to whete the 
other children were gatheted in a wondering knot. 

‘ What have you done!’ cried Laura, pushing 
het away angrily : ‘Oh you wicked girl, you ’ve 
hurt him ! ’ 

Jonsen was stamping about, sweating and suck- 
ing his thumb. Edward had produced a hand- 
kerchief, and between them all they had managed 
to tie it up. He stood staring at the bandaged 
member for a few moments: shook his head like 
a wet tettiever and retreated on deck, dang-dang- 
ing under his breath. Margaret had then been 
so sick they thought she must teally have caught 
fever, and they couldn’t get any sense out of het 
at all. 

As Emily, with her new-found consciousness, 
tecapitulated the scene, it was like te-reading a 
Story in a book, so little responsibility did she feel 
for the merely mechanical creature who had bitten 
the captain’s thumb. Nor was she even vety in- 
terested: it had been queer, but then there was 
very little in life which didn’t seem queer, now. 

As for Jonsen, he and Emily had avoided each 
other ever since, by mutual consent. She indeed 
had been in Coventry with everybody for biting 


143 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


him ; none of the other children would play with 

her all the next day, and she recognised that she 

thoroughly deserved it—it was a mad thing to 

have done. And yet Jonsen, in avoiding her, had 

himself more the air of being ashamed than angry 
. which was unaccountable. 

But what interested her more was the curious 
way Margaret had gone on, those next few 
days. 

For some time she had behaved very oddly in- 
deed. At first she seemed exaggeratedly fright- 
ened of all the men: but then she had suddenly 
taken to following them about the deck like a dog 
—not Jonsen, it is true, but Otto especially. Then 
suddenly she had departed from them altogether 
and taken up her quarters in the cabin. The 
curious thing was that now she avoided them all 
utterly, and spent all her time with the sailors : 
and the sailors, for their part, seemed to take 
peculiar pains not only not to let her speak to, but 
even not to let her be seen by the other children. 

Now they hardly saw her at all: and when they 
did she seemed so different they hardly recognised 
her : though where the difference lay it would be 
hard to say. 

Emily, from her perch at the mast-head, could 
just see the girl’s head now, through the cabin 
skylight. Further forward, José had joined the 


144 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


children at their game, and was crawling about on 
hands and knees with all of them on his back—a 
fite-engine, of course, such as they had seen in the 
illustrated magazines from England. 

“Emily !’ called Harry : ‘Come and play !’ 

Down with a rush fell the curtain on all Emily’s 
cogitations. In a second she was once more a 
happy little animal—any happy little animal. She 
slid down the shrouds like a real sailor, and in no 
time was directing the fire-fighting operations as 
imperiously as any other of this brigade of super- 
intendents. 


itt 

That night in the Parliament of Beds there was 
raised at last a question which you may well be 
surprised had not been raised before. Emily had 
just reduced her family to silence by sheer ferocity, 
when Harty’s rapid, nervous, lisping voice 
piped up : . 

“Emily Emily may I ask you a question, 
please ?? 

“Go to sleep !’ 

There was a moment’s whispered confabulation. 

‘But it’s very important, please, and we all 
want to know.’ 

“What ?” 


145 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


‘ Are these people pirates ?’ 

Emily sat bolt upright with astonishment. 

* Of course not ! ’ 

Harry sounded rather crestfallen. 

‘I don’t know... just thought they might...’ 

‘But they are!’ declared Rachel firmly. 
‘ Margaret told me! ’ 

‘Nonsense!’ said Emily. ‘ There aren’t any 
pirates nowadays.’ 

‘Margaret said went on Rachel, ‘that time — 
we were shut up on the other ship she heard one 
of the sailors calling out pirates had come on 
board.’ 

Emily had an inspiration. 

‘No, you silly, he must have said pilots.’ 

‘ What are pilots ?’ asked Laura. 

‘They Come On Boatd,’ explained Emily, 
lamely. ‘ Don’t you remember that picture in the 
dining-room at home, called The Pilot Comes On 
Board ?’ 

Laura listened with rapt attention. The ex- 
planation of what pilots were was not very illumi- 
nating ; but then she did not know what pirates 
were either. So you might think the whole dis- 
cussion meant very little to her, but there you 
would be wrong: the question was evidently 
important to the older ones, therefore she gave 
her whole mind to listening. 

146 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The pirate heresy was considerably shaken. 
How could they say for certain which word 
Margaret had really heard? Rachel changed sides. 

* They can’t be pirates,’ she said. ‘ Pirates are 
wicked.’ 

“Couldn’t we ask them?’ Edward persisted. 

Emily considered. 

‘I don’t think it would be very polite.’ 

“I’m sure they wouldn’t mind,’ said Edward. 
* They ’re awfully decent.’ 

‘I think they mightn’t like it,’ said Emily. In 
her heart she was afraid of the answer ; and if they 
wete pirates, it would here again be better to pre- 
tend not to know. 

‘I know!’ she said. ‘ Shall I ask the Mouse 
with the Elastic Tail ? ’ 

“Yes, do!’ cried Laura. It was months since 
the oracle had been consulted ; but her faith was 
still perfect. 

Emily communed with herself in a series of 
short squeaks. 

* He says they ate Pz/ots,’ she announced. 

* Oh,” said Edward deeply : -and they all went 
to sleep. 


147 


Chapter 7 


DWARD often thought, as he strode scowl- 
in up and down the deck by himself, that 

this was exaétly the life for him, What a 
lucky boy he was, to have tumbled into it by good 
fortune, instead of having to run away to sea as 
most other people did! In spite of the White 
Mouse’s pronouncement (whom secretly he had 
long ceased to believe in), he had no doubt that 
this was a pirate vessel : and no doubt either that 
when presently Jonsen was killed in some furious 
battle the sailors would unanimously ele& him 
their captain. 

The girls were a great nuisance. A ship was 
no place for them. When he was captain he 
would have them marooned. 

Yet there had been a time when he had wished 
he was a girl himself. ‘ When I was young,’ he 
once confided to the admiring Harry, ‘I used to 
think gitls were bigger and stronger than boys. 
Weren’t I silly ?’ 

‘Yes,’ said Harty. 

Harty did not confide it to Edward, but he also, 
now, wished he was a gitl. It was not for the same 
reason: younger than Edward, he was still at the 

148 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


amorous age ; and because he found the company 
of girls almost magically pleasing, fondly imagined 
it would be even more so if he were one himself. 
He was always finding himself, for being a boy, 
shut out from their most secret councils. Emily 
of course was too old to count as female in his 
eyes: but to Rachel and Laura he was indis- 
ctiminately devoted. When Edward was captain, 
he would be mate: and when he imagined this 
future, it consisted for the most part in rescuing 
Rachel—or Laura, »’importe—from new and 
complicated dangers. 

They were all by now just as much at home on 
the schooner as they had been in Jamaica. In- 
deed, nothing very continuous was left of Fern- 
dale for the youngest ones: only a number of 
luminous pictures of quite unimportant incidents. 
Emily of course remembered most things, and 
could put them together. The death of Tabby, 
fot instance: she would never forget that as long 
as she lived. She could recolleé, too, that Fern- 
dale had tumbled down flat. And her Earthquake: 
she had been in an earthquake, and could remem- 
ber every detail of that. Had it been as a result of 
the earthquake that Ferndale had tumbled down ? 
That sounded likely. There had been quite a high 
wind at that time, too. . . . She could remember 
that they had all been bathing when the earthquake 


149 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


had come, and then had ridden somewhere on 
ponies. But they had been iz the house when it 
fell down: she was pretty sure of that. It was 
all a little difficult to join up.—Then, when was it 
she had found that negro village? She could 
remember with a startling clearness bending down 
and feeling among the bamboo roots for the 
bubbling. spring, then looking round and seeing 
the black children scampering away up the clear- 
ing. That must have been years and years ago. 
But clearer than everything was that awful night 
when Tabby had stalked up and down the room, 
his eyes blazing and his fur twitching, his voice 
melodious with tragedy, until those horrible black 
shapes had flown in through the fanlight and 
savaged him out into the bush. The horror of 
the scene was even increased because it had once 
of twice come back to her in dreams, and because 
when she dreamt it (though it seemed the same) 
there was always some frightful difference. One 
night (and that was the worst of all) she had rushed 
out to rescue him, when her darling faithful Tabby 
had come up to her with the same horrible look 
on his face the captain had worn that time she bit 
his thumb, and had chased her down avenues and 
avenues and avenues and avenues of cabbage- 
palms, with Exeter House at the end of them never 
getting any nearer however much she tan. She 
I5o 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


knew, of coutse, it was not the teal Tabby, but a 
sort of diabolic double: and Margaret had sat up 
an orange tree jeeting at her, gone as black as a 
negro. 

One of the drawbacks of life at sea was the cock- 
toaches. ‘They were winged. They infested the 
fore-hold, and the smell they made was horrible. 
One had to put up with them. But one didn’t do 
much washing at sea: and it was a common thing 
to wake up in the morning and find the brutes had 
gnawed the quick from under one’s nails, of 
gnawed all the hard skin off the soles of one’s feet, 
so that one could hardly walk. Anything in the 
least greasy or dirty they set on at once. Button- 
holes were their especial delight. - One did little 
washing : fresh water was too valuable, and salt 
_ water had practically no effe&. From handling 
tatry ropes and greasy ironwork their hands would 
have disgraced a slum-child. There is a sailor 
saying which includes a peck of dirt in the 
matiner’s monthly rations: but the children on 
the schooner must have often consumed far 
mote. 

Not that it was a dirty ship—the fo’c’sle prob- 
ably was, but the Nordicism of captain and mate 
kept the rest looking clean enough. But even the 
cleanest-looking ship is seldom clean to the touch. 
Their clothes José washed occasionally with his 

151 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


own shirt : and in that climate they were dry again 
by the morning. 

Jamaica had faded into the past: England, to 
which they had supposed they were going, and of 
which a very curious picture had formerly been 
built up in their minds by their parents’ constant 
references to it, receded again into the mists of 
myth. They lived in the present, adapted them- 
selves to it, and might have been born in a ham- 
mock and christened at a binnacle before they had 
been there many weeks. They seemed to have no 
natural fear of heights, and the farther they were 
above the deck, the happier. On a calm day 
Edward used to hang by his knees from the cross- 
trees in order to feel the blood run into his head. 
The flying-jib, too, which was usually down, made 
an admirable cocoon for hide-and-seek : one took 
a firm grip of the hanks and robands, and swathed 
oneself in the canvas. Once, suspecting Edward 
was hidden there, instead of going out on the 
jib-boom to look, the other children cast off the 
down-haul and then all together gave a great tug 
at the halyard which nearly pitched him into the 
sea. The shark myth is greatly exaggerated: it 
is untrue, for instance, that they can take a leg 
clean off at the hip—their bite is a tearing one, not 
a clean cut: anda practised bather can keep them 
off easily with a welt on the nose each time they 

152 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


turn overt to strike 1: but all the same, once ovet- 
board there would have been little hope for a 
small boy like Edward: and a severe wigging 
they all got for their prank. 

Often several of those thick, rubber-like pro- 
tuberances would follow the vessel for hours— 
perhaps in the hope of just some such antic. 

Sharks were not without their uses, however : 
it is well known that Catch a Shark Catch a Breeze, 
so when a breeze was needed the sailors baited a 
big hook and presently hauled one on board with 
the winch. The bigger he was, the better breeze 
was hoped for : and his tail was nailed to the jib- 
boom. One day they got a great whacking fellow 
on board, and having cut off his jaw some one 
heaved it into the ship’s latrine (which no one was 
so lubberly as to use for its proper purpose) and 
thought no mote about it. One wildish night, 
however, old José did go there, and sat full on that 
wicked cheval de frie. He yelled like a madman: 
and the crew were better pleased than they had 
been with any joke that year, and even Emily 
thought if only it had been less improper how 
funny it would have been. It would certainly have 
puzzled an archzologist, faced with José’s mummy, 
to guess how he came by those curious scars. 


1 The tiger-shark of the South Seas is of course a very different - 
cattle. 


153 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The ship’s monkey also added a lot to the ship’s 
merriment. One day some sucker-fish had fixed 
themselves firmly to the deck, and he undertook 
to dislodge them. After a few preliminary tugs, 
he braced three legs and his tail against the deck 
and lunged like a madman. But they would not 
budge. ‘The crew were standing round in a ring, 
and he felt his honour was at stake: somehow, 
they must be removed. So, disgusting though 
they must have tasted to a vegetarian, he set to and 
ate them, tight down to the sucker, and was loudly 
applauded. 

Edward and Harty often talked over how they 
would distinguish themselves in the next engage- 
ment. Sometimes they would rehearse it : storm 
the galley with uncouth shouts, or spring into 
the main rigging and order every one to be 
thrown into the sea. Once, as they went into 
battle, 

“I am armed with a sword and a pistol!’ 
chanted Edward : 

* And Iam armed witha key and half a whist-le!” 
chanted the more literal Harry. 

They took care to hold those reheatsals when 
the real pirates were out of the way : it was not so 
much that they feared the criticism of the pro- 
fessional eye as that it was not yet openly recog- 
nised what they were ; and all the children shared 


154 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Emily’s instiné that it was better to pretend not to 
know—a sort of magical belief, at bottom. 

Although Laura and Rachel were thrown to- 
gether a great deal, and were all one goddess to 
Harty, their inner lives differed in almost every 
respect. It was a matter of principle, as will have 
been noticed, for them to disagree on every point : 
but it was a matter of nature too. Rachel had 
only two attivities. One was domestic. She was 
never happy unless surrounded by the full patra- 
phernalia of a household: she left houses and 
families wherever she went. She colleéted bits of 
oakum and the moultings of a worn-out mop, 
wrapped them in tags and put them to sleep in 
evety nook and cranny. Gwai, who woke one of 
her twenty or thirty babies—worse still, should he 
clear it away! She could even summon up 
maternal feelings for a marline-spike, and would. 
sit up aloft rocking it in her arms and crooning, 
The sailors avoided walking underneath : for such 
an infant, if dropped from a height, will find its 
way through the thickest skull (an accident which 
sometimes befalls unpopular captains), 

Further, there was hardly an article of ship’s 
use, from the windlass to the bosun’s chair, but 
she had metamorphosed it into some sort of furni- 
ture: a table or a bed or a lamp or a tea-set : and 
matked it as her property: and what she had 


L55 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


matked as her property no. one might touch—if 
she could prevent it. ‘To parody Hobbes, she 
claimed as her own whatever she had mixed her 
imagination with; and the greater part of her 
time was spent in angty or tearful assertions of 
her property-rights. 

Her other interest was moral. She had an 
extraordinary vivid, simple sense, that child, of 
Right and Wrong—it almost amounted to a pte- 
cocious ethical genius. Every action, her own or 
any one else’s, was immediately judged good or 
bad, and uncompromisingly praised or blamed. 
She was never in doubt. 

To Emily, Conscience meant something very 
different. She was still only half aware of that 
secret criterion within her : but was terrified of it. 
She had not Rachel’s clear divination : she never 
knew when she might offend this inner harpy, 
Conscience, unwittingly : and lived in terror of 
those brazen claws, should she ever let it be 
hatched from the egg. When she felt its latent 
Strength stir in its pre-natal sleep, she forced her 
mind to other things, and would not even let 
herself recognise her fear of it. But she knew, 
at the bottom of her heart she Anew, that one day 
some action of hers would rouse it, something 
awful done quite unwittingly would send it raging 
round her soul like a whirlwind. She might go 

156 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


weeks together in a happy unconsciousness, she 
might have flashes of vision when she knew she 
was God Himself : but at the same time she knew, 
beyond all doubt, in her innermost being, that she 
was damned, that there never had been any one 
as wicked as her since the world began. 

Not so Rachel: to her, Conscience was by no 
means so depressing an affair. It was simply a 
comfortable mainspring of her life, smooth-work- 
ing, as pleasant as a healthy appetite. For instance, 
it was now tacitly admitted that all these men were 
pirates. That is, they were wicked. It therefore 
devolved on her to convert them : and she entered 
on her plans for this without a shadow either of 
misgiving or reluctance. Her conscience gave 
her no pain because it never occurred to her as 
conceivable that she should do anything but 
follow its dictates, or fail to see them clearly. She 
would try and convert these people first: prob- 
ably they would reform, but if they did not—well, 
she would send for the police. Since either result 
was right, it mattered not at all which Circum- 
Stance should call for. 

So much for Rachel. The inside of Laura was 
different indeed: something vast, complicated, 
and nebulous that can hardly be put into language. 
To take a metaphor from tadpoles, though legs 
were growing her gills had not yet dropped off. 


L 157 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Being nearly four years old, she was certainly a 
child: and children are human (if one allows the 
term ‘human’ a wide sense): but she had not 
altogether ceased to be a baby: and babies of 
course are not human—they are animals, and have 
a vety ancient and ramified culture, as cats have, 
and fishes, and even snakes: the same in kind as 
these, but much more complicated and vivid, since 
babies are, after all, one of the most developed | 
species of the lower vertebrates. 

In short, babies have minds which work in 
terms and categories of their own which cannot be 
translated into the terms and categories of the 
human mind. 

It is true they look human—but not so human, 
to’ be quite fair, as many monkeys. 

Subconsciously, too, every one recognises they 
ate animals—why else do people always laugh’ 
when a baby does some aétion resembling the 
human, as they would at a praying mantis? If 
the baby was only a less-developed man, there 
would be nothing funny in it, surely. 

Possibly a case might be made out that children 
are not human either: but I should not accept it. 
Agreed that their minds are not just more ignorant 
and stupider than ours, but differ in kind of think- 
ing (ate mad, in faét) : but one can, by an effort of 
will and imagination, think like a child, at least ina 

158 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


pattial degree—and even if one’s success is infini- 
tesimal it invalidates the case: while one can no 
mote think like a baby, in the smallest respect, 
than one can think like a bee. 

How then can one begin to describe the inside 
of Laura, where the child-mind lived in the midst 
of the familiar relics of the baby-mind, like a 
Fascist in Rome ? 

When swimming under water, it is a very sobet- 
ing thing suddenly to look a large octopus in the 
face. One never forgets it: one’s respect, yet 
one’s feeling of the hopelessness of any teal in- 
telle&ual sympathy. One is soon reduced to mere 
physical admiration, like any silly painter, of the 
cow-like tenderness of the eye, of the beautiful and 
infinitesimal mobility of that large and toothless 
mouth, which accepts as a matter of course that 
" -vety water against which you, for yout life’s sake, 
must be holding your breath. There he reposes 
in a fold of rock, apparently weightless in the clear 
green medium but very large, his long arms, 
suppler than silk, coiled in repose, or Sstitring in 
recognition of your presence. Far above, every- 
thing is bounded by the surface of the air, like a 
bright window of glass. Contac with a small 
baby can conjure at least an echo of that feeling in 
those who are not obscured by an uprush of 
maternity to the brain. 


159 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Of course it is not really so cut-and-dried as all 
this; but often the only way of attempting to 
express the truth is to build it up, like a card-house, 
of a pack of lies. 

It was only in Laura’s inner mind, however, 
that these elaborate vestiges of babyhood te- 
mained : outwardly she appeared fully a child—a 
rather reserved, odd, and indeed rather captivating 
one. Her face was not pretty, with its heavy eye- 
brows and reduced chin : but she had a power of 
apt movement, the appropriate attitude for every 
occasion, that was most striking. A child who can 
show het affection for you, for instance, in the very 
way she plants her feet on the ground, has a liberal 
gift of that bodily genius called charm. Ad€ually, 
this particular one was a rare gesture with her: 
nine-tenths of her life being spent in her own head, 
she seldom had time to feel at all strongly either 
for ot against people. The feelings she thus ex- 
pressed were generally of a more impersonal kind, 
and would have fascinated an admirer of the 
ballet : and it was all the more remarkable that she 
had developed a dog-like devotion to the reserved 
and coarse-looking captain of the pirates. 

No one really contends that children have any 
insight into charaéter: their likings are mostly 
imaginative, not intuitive. ‘ What do you think 
I am?’ the exasperated ruffian had asked on a 

160 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


famous occasion. One might well ask what 
Laura thought he was: and there is no means of 
knowing. 


il 

Pigs grow quickly, quicker even than children : 
and much though the latter altered in the first 
month on board, the little black porker (whose 
name by the by was Thunder) altered even mote. 
He soon gtew to such a size one could not possibly 
allow him to lie on one’s stomach any more: so, 
as his friendliness did not diminish, the functions 
were tevetsed, and it became a common thing to 
find one child, or a whole bench of them, sitting on 
his scaly side. ‘They grew very fond of him indeed 
(especially Emily), and called him their Dear 
Love, their Only Dear, their Own True Heart, 
and other names. But he had only two things he 
evet said. When his back was being scratched he 
enunciated an occasional soft and happy grunt ; 
and that same phrase (only in a different tone) had 
to setve for every other occasion and emotion— 
except one. When a patticularly heavy lot of 
children sat down on him at once, he uttered the 
faintest ghost of a little moan, as affecting as the 
wind in a very distant chimney, as if the air in him 
was being squeezed out through a pin-hole. 

161 


ee 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


One cannot wish for a more comfortable seat 
than an acquiescent pig. 

‘If I was the Queen,’ said Emily, ‘I should 
most certainly have a pig for a throne.’ 

‘Perhaps she has,’ suggested Harry. 

‘ He does like being scratched,’ she added pres- 
ently in a very sentimental tone, as she rubbed his 
scutfy back. | 

The mate was watching : 

‘TI should think you’d like being scratched, if 
your skin was in that condition ! ” 

‘Oh how discusring you ate!’ cried Emily, 
delighted. 

But the idea took root. 

‘1 don’t think I should kiss him quite so much 
if I was you,’ Emily presently advised Laura, who 
was lying with her arms tight round his neck and 
covering his briny snout with kisses from ring 
to ears. 

‘My pet! My love!’ murmured Laura, by 
way of indirect protest. 

The wily mate had foreseen that some estrange- 
ment would be necessary if they were ever to 
have fresh pork served without salt tears. He 
intended this to be the thin end of the wedge. 
But alas! Laura’s mind was as humoursome an_ 
instrument to play as the Iwenty-three-stringed 
Lute. 

162 


: Z ie 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


When dinnet-time came, the children mustered 
for their soup and biscuit. 

They wete not overfed on the schooner: they 
were given little that is generally considered whole- 
some, of to contain vitamines (unless these lurked 
in the aforesaid peck of dirt): but they seemed 
none the worse. First the cook boiled the various 
non-perishable vegetables they carried in a big pot 
together for a couple of hours. Then a lump 
of salt beef from the cask forward, having been 
rinsed in a little fresh water, was added, and 
allowed to simmer with the rest till it was just 
cooked. Then it was withdrawn, and the captain 
and mate ate their soup first and their meat after- 
wards, out of plates, like gentlemen. After that, 
if it was a week-day, the meat was put to cool on 
the cabin shelf, ready to warm up in to-morrow’s 

soup, and the crew and children ate the liquor with 
biscuit : but if it was Sunday, the captain took the 
lump of meat and with a benevolent air cut it up 
in small pieces, as if indeed for a nursery, and 
mixed it up with the vegetables in the huge 
wooden bow! out of which crew and children all 
dipped. It was a very patriarchal way of feeding. 

Even at dinner Margaret did not join the others, 
but ate in the cabin ; though there were only two 

‘plates on the whole ship. Probably she used the 
mate’s when he had finished. 
163 


ri % 
A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA ‘ 


Laura and Rachel fought that day to teats over 
a particularly succulent piece of yam. Emily let 
them. ‘To make those two agree was a task she 
was wise not to undertake. Besides, she was very 
busy over her own dinner. Edward managed to 
silence them, however, by declaring in a most 
terrible voice: ‘ Shut up or Ill saBrE you!’ 

Emily’s estrangement from the captain had 
reached by now a rather uncomfortable stage. 
When these things are fresh and new the two 
parties avoid meeting, and all is well: but after 
some days they ate apt to forget, find themselves 
on the point of chatting, and then suddenly te- 
member that they ate not on speaking terms and 
have to retite in confusion. Nothing can be mote 
uncomfortable forachild. The difficulty of effect- 
ing a reconciliation in this case was that both 
parties felt wholly in the wrong. Each repented 
the impulse of a momentary insanity, and neither 
had an inkling the other felt the same: thus each 
waited for the other to show signs of forgiveness. 
Moteover, while the captain had far the more 
setious reason for being ashamed of himself, 
Emily was naturally far the more sensitive and 
concerned of the two: so it about balanced. 
Thus, if Emily rushed blithely up to the captain 
embracing a flying-fish, caught his eye and slunk 
round the other side of the galley, he put it down 

164 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


to a permanent feeling of condemnation and te- 
pulsion : blushed a deep purple and stared stonily 
at his wrinkling mainsail—and Emily wondered if 
he was never going to forget that bitten thumb. 

But this afternoon things came to a head. 
Laura was trotting about behind him, striking het 
attitudes. Edward had at last discovered which 
was windwatd and which was leeward, and had 
come hot-foot to learn the first of the Sovereign 
Rules of Life: and Emily, with one of her 
wretched lapses of memory, was all agog at his 
elbow. 

Edward was duly catechised and passed. 

‘Dis is the first rule,’ said the captain: “ Never 
throw anything to windward except hot water or ashes.’ 

Edwartd’s face developed exactly the look of 
bewilderment that was intended. 

‘But windward is... he began: ‘I mean, 
wouldn’t they blow . . .’ then he stopped, wonder- 
ing if he had got the terms the right way round 
after all. Jonsen was delighted at the success of 
this ancient joke. Emily, trying to stand on one 
leg, bewildered also, lost her balance and clutched 
at Jonsen’s arm. He looked at her—they all 
looked at her. 

Much the best way of escaping from an em- 
barrassing rencontre, when to walk away would be 
an impossible strain on the netves, is to retire in a 

165 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


series of somersaults. Emily immediately started 
turning head over heels up the deck. 

It was very difficult to keep direction, and the 
giddiness was appalling ; but she mas? keep it up 
till she was out of sight, or die. 

Just then, Rachel, who was up the mainmast, 
dropped, for the first time, her marline-spike. 
She uttered a terrible shriek—for what she saw was 
a baby falling to dash its brains out on the deck, 

Jonsen gave an ineffectual little grunt of alarm 
—men can never learn to give a full-bodied scream 
like a woman. 

But Emily gave the most desperate yell of all, 
though several seconds after the other two: for 
the wicked steel stood quivering in the deck, 
having gouged a track through her calf on the 
way. Her wrought-up nerves and sickening 
giddiness joined with the shock and pain to give 
a heart-rending poignancy to her crying. Jonsen 
was by her in a second, caught her up, and carried 
her, sobbing miserably, down into the cabin. 
There sat Margaret, bending over some mending, 
her slim shoulders hunched up, humming softly 
and feeling deadly ill. 

“Get out!” said Jonsen, in a low, brutal voice. 
Without a word or sign Margaret gathered up her 
sewing and climbed on deck. 

Jonsen smeared some Stockholm tar on a rag, 


166 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


and bound up Emily’s leg with more than a little 
skill, though the tar of course was agonising to 
her. She had cried herself right out by the time 
he laid her in his bunk. When she opened her 
Streaming eyes and saw him bending over her, 
nothing in his clumsy face but concern and an 
almost overpowering pity, she was so full of joy 
at being at last forgiven that she reached up her 
atms and kissed him. He sat down on the locker, 
rocking himself backwards and forwards gently. 
Emily dozed for a few minutes : when she woke 
up he was still there. 

‘ Tell me about when you were little,’ she said. 

Jonsen sat on, silent, trying to project his un- 
wieldy mind back into the past. 

‘When I was a boy,’ he said at last, ‘ it wasn’t 
thought lucky to grease your own sea-boots. My 
Auntie used to grease mine before we went out 
with the lugger.’ 

He paused for some time. 

‘We divided the fish up into six shares—one 
for the boat, and one for each of us.’ 

That was all. But it was of the greatest inter- 
est to Emily, and she shortly fell asleep again, 
supremely happy. 

So for several days the captain and mate had to 
shate the latter’s bunk, Box-and-Cox; Heaven 
knows what hole Margaret was banished to. The 

167 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


gash in Emily’s leg was one which would take 
some time to heal. To make things worse, the 
weather became vety unsteady: when she was 
awake she was all right, but if she fell asleep she 
began to roll about the bunk, and then, of course, 
the pain waked her again; which soon reduced 
her to a feverish and nervous condition, although 
the leg itself was going on as well as could be ex- 
pected. The other children, of course, used to 
come and see her : but they did not enjoy it much, 
as there was nothing to do down in the cabin, once 
the novelty of admittance to the Holy Place had 
worn off. So their visits were perfunctory and 
short. They must have had a high old time at 
night, however, by themselves in the fore-hold, 
now that the cat was away. They looked like it, 
too, in the mornings. 

Otto used sometimes to come and teach her to 
make fancy knots, and at the same time pour out 
his grievances against the captain: though these 
latter were always received with an uncomfortable 
silence. Otto was a Viennese by birth, but had 
stowed away in a Danube barge when he was ten 
years old, had taken to the sea, and thereafter 
generally served in English ships. The only place 
since his childhood where he had ever spent any 
considerable time on shore was Wales. For some 
years he had sailed coastwise from the once- 

168 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


promising harbour of Portdinlleyn, which is now 
practically dead: and so, as well as German, 
Spanish, and English, he could talk Welsh fluently. 
- It was not a long residence, but at an impression- 
able age ; and when he talked to Emily of his past 
it was mostly of his life as a ‘ boy’ on the slate- 
boats. Captain Jonsen came of a Danish family 
settled on the Baltic coast, at Liibeck. He too had 
spent most of his time on English ships. How or 
when he and Otto had first met, or how they had 
drifted into the Cuban piracy business, Emily 
never discovered. They had plainly been in- 
separable for many yeats. She preferred letting 
them ramble on, to asking questions or trying to 
fit things together : she had that sort of mind. 
When the knots palled, José sent her a beautiful 
ctochet-hook he had catved out of a beef bone: 
and by pulling threads out of a piece of sail-cloth 
she was able to set to work to crochet doilies for 
the cabin table. But I am aftaid that she also 
drew a lot, till the whole of the inside of the bunk 
was soon as thoroughly scribbled over as a palao- 
lithic cave. What the captain would say when he 
found out was a consideration best postponed. 
The fun was to find knots, and unevennesses in 
the paint, that looked like something ; and then 
with a pencil to make them look mote like it—put- 
ting an eye in the walrus, or supplying the rabbit 
169 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


with his missing ear. That is what artists call 
having a proper feeling for one’s material. 

Instead of getting better the weather got worse : 
and the universe soon became a very unstable place 
indeed : it became almost impossible to crochet. 
She had to cling on to the side of the bunk all the 
time, to ptevent her leg getting banged. 

It was ‘in this inconvenient weather, however, 
that the pirates chose at last to make another cap- 
ture. It turned out nota tich one : a small Dutch 
Steamer, taking a consignment of performing 
animals to one of Mr. Barnum’s predecessors. 
The captain of the steamer, who was conceited in 
a way that only certain Dutchmen can be con- 
ceited, gave them a lot of trouble, in spite of the 
fa& that he had practically nothing worth taking. 
He was a first-class sailor: but he was very fair, 
and had no neck. In the end they had to tie him 
up, bring him on board the schooner, and lay him 
on the eabiti floor where Emily could keep an eye 
on him. He reeked of some particularly nauseous 
brand of cigars that made her head swim. 

The other children had played quite an import- 
ant part in the capture. They did far better as a 
badge of innocuousness than even the “ ladies.’ 
The steamer (little more than dressed-up sailing- 
vessels they were then), thoroughly disgruntled at 
the weather, was wallowing about like a porpoise, 

170 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


her decks awash and her funnel over one ear, so to 
speak : so when a boat put out from the schooner, 
its departure cheered lustily by Edward, Harry, 
Rachel, and Laura, though his pride might resent 
it, the Dutchman never thought of suspecting this 
presumable offer of assistance, and let them come 
on board. 

It was then he began to give trouble, and they 
had to remove him onto the schooner. Their 
tempets wete none too good on finding their 
booty was a lion, a tiger, two beats, and a lot of 
monkeys : so it is quite likely they were none too 
gentle with him in transit. 

The next thing was to discover whether the 
Thelma, like the Clorinda, carried another, a secret 
cargo of greater value. They had imprisoned all 
the crew, now, aft: so one by one they were 
brought up on deck and questioned. But either 
there was no money on board, ot the crew did not 
know of it, ot would not tell. Most of them, 
indeed, appeared frightened enough to have sold 
their grandmothers: but some of them simply 
laughed at the pirates’ bogey-bogey business, 
guessing they drew the line at murder in cold 
blood, sober. 

What was done in each case was the same. 
When each man was finished with he was sent 
forward and shut in the fo’c’sle : and before bring- 


ryt 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ing another up from aft one of the pirates would 
unmercifully belabour a roll of sail-cloth with a 
cat-o’-nine-tails while another Yelled like the 
damned. ‘Then a shot was fired in the air, and 
something thrown overboard to make a splash. 
All this, of course, was to impress those still down 
in the cabin awaiting their turns : and the pretence 
was quite as effective as the reality could have 
been. But it did no good, since probably there 
was no tteasure to disclose. 

There was, however, a plentiful supply of 
Dutch spirits and liqueurs on board: and these 
the pirates found a welcome change after so much 
West Indian rum. 

After they had been drinking them for an hour 
or two Otto had a brilliant idea. Why not give 
the children a circus? They had begged and 
begged to be taken onto the steamer to see the 
animals. Well, why not stage something really 
magnificent for them—a fight between the lion 
and the tiger, for instance P 

No sooner said than done. The children, and 
every man who could be spared, came onto the 
Steamer, and took up positions at safe heights in 
the rigging. The cargo-gaff was rigged, the hatch 
opened, and the two iron cages, with their stale 
cat-like reek, were hauled up on deck. Then the 
little Malay keepers, who kept twittering to each 

172 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


other in their windy tones, were made to open 
them, that the’ two monarchs of the jungle might 
come out and do battle. 

How they wete to be got in again was a question 
that never occurred to any one’s consideration. 
Yet it is generally supposed to be easier to let 
tigers out of cages than to put them back. 

In this case, however, even when the cages were 
open, neither of the beasts seemed very anxious 
to get out. They lay on the floor growling (or 
-gtoaning) slightly, but making no move except 
to toll their eyes. 

It was very unfortunate for poor Emily that she 
was missing all this, laid by the leg in Jonsen’s 
Stuffy cabin with the Dutch captain to guard. 

When at first they had been left alone together 
he had tried to speak to her: but unlike so many 
Dutchmen he did not know a word of English. 
He could just move his head, and he kept turning 
his eyes first on a very sharp knife which some 
idiot had dropped in a corner of the cabin floor, 
then on Emily. He was asking her to get it for 
him, of course. 

But Emily was terrified of him. ‘There is some- 
thing much more frightening about a man who is 
tied up than a man who is not tied up—I suppose 
it is the fear he may get loose. 

The feeling of not being able to get out of 


M 173 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


the bunk and escape added the true nightmare 
panic. 
_ Remember that he had no neck, and the cigar- 
reek, 

At last he must have caught the look of fear and 
disgust in her face, where he had expected com- 
passion. He began to aé&t for himself. First 
gently rocking his bound body from side to side, 
he set himself to roll. 

Emily screamed for help, beating with her fist 
on the bunk: but none came. Even the sailors 
who were left on board were out of ear-shot : they 
were Straining all their attention to see what was 
happening on the steamer that wallowed and 
heaved seventy yatds away. ‘There, one of the 
pirates, greatly daring, had descended to the tail 
and begun throwing belaying-pins at the cages, to 
rouse theit occupants. If the beasts so much as 
lashed their tails in response, however, he would 
scuttle up any rope like a frightened mouse. Only 
the Malay keepers remained permanently on deck, 
taking no notice: sitting on their heels in a ring 
and crooning discordantly through their noses. 
Probably they felt inside much as the lion and 
tiger did. 

After some minutes, however, the pirates grew 
bolder. Otto came right up to one cage, and 
Started poking the tiger’s ribs with a hand-spike. 


174 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


But the poor beast was fat too sea-sick to be roused 
even by that. Gradually the whole crowd of the 
spectators descended onto the deck and stood 
round, still not unprepared to bolt, while the 
drunk mate, and even Captain Jonsen (who was 
perfectly sober), goaded and jeered. 

It was not surprising no one heard poor Emily, 
left alone in the cabin with the terrible Dutchman. 

She screamed and screamed: but there was no 
awakening from sh nightmare. 

By now he had managed to roll himself, in spite 
of the motion of the vessel, almost within reach of 
the coveted knife. The veins on his forehead 
Stood out with his exertion and the stricture of 
his bonds. His fingers were groping, behind his 
back, for the edge. 

Emily, beside herself with terror, suddenly 
became possessed by the strength of despair. In 
spite of the agony it caused her leg she flung her- 
self out of the bunk, and just managed to seize the 
knife before he could manceuvre his bound hands 
within reach of it. 

In the course of the next five seconds she had 
slashed and jabbed at him in a dozen places : then, 
flinging the knife towards the door, somehow 
managed to struggle back into the bunk. 

The Dutchman, bleeding rapidly, blinded with 
his own blood, lay still and groaned. Emily, her 


ay) 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


own wound reopened, and overcome with pain 
and terror, fainted. ‘The knife, flung wildly, 
missed its aim and clattered down the steps again 
onto the cabin floor: and the first witness of the 
scene was Margaret, who presently peered down 
from the deck above, her dulled eyes standing out 
from her small, skull-like face. 


As for Jonsen and Otto, unable by other means 
to rouse the dormant animals, they collected their 
men and with big levers managed to tilt the cages, 
spilling the beasts out onto the deck. 

But not even so would they fight—or even 
show signs of resentment. As they had lain and 
groaned in theit cages, so they now lay and 
groaned on the deck. 

They were small specimens of their kind, and 
emaciated by travel. Otto with a sudden oath 
seized the tiger round its middle and hauled it 
upright on its hind legs : Jonsen did the same by 
the mote top-heavy lion: and so the two princi- 
pals to the duel faced each other, their heads 
lolling over the arms of their seconds. 

But in the eyes of the tiger a slight ember of 
consciousness seemed to smouldet. Suddenly it 
tautened its muscles: a slight effort, yet it burst 
from the merely human grip of Otto like Samson 
from the new ropes—nearly dislocated his' arms 

176 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


before he had time to let go. Quicker than eye 
could see, it had cuffed him, rending half his face. 
Tigers ate no plaything. Jonsen dropped the 
huge bulk of the lion on top of it, and escaped 
with Otto through an open door: while the 
pitates, tumbling over each other like people in 
a burning theatre, struggled to get back in the 
rigging, 

The lion rolled clear. The tiger, lurching un- 
steadily, crept back into its cage. The keening 
Malays took no notice of the whole scene. 

And yet, what a scene it had been ! 

But now the heroic circus was over. Chast- 
ened, bruised by each other in their panic, the 
drunken pirates helped the mate into the first of 
the two boats, and pulling helter-skelter in the 
choppy sea, returned to the schooner. One by 
one they climbed the rail and vaulted on deck. 

Sailors have keen noses. ‘They smelt blood at 
once, and crowded round the companion-way : 
where Margaret still sat, as if numb, on the top 
Step. 

Emily lay in the bunk below, her eyes shut— 
conscious again, but her eyes shut. 

The Dutch captain they could see on the floor, 
Stretched in a pool of blood. ‘ But, Gentlemen, I 
have a wife and children!’ he suddenly said in 
Dutch, in a surprised and gentle tone: then died, 


177 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


not so much of any mortal wound as of the num- 
ber of superficial gashes he had received. 


It was plainly Margaret who had done it— 
killed a bound, defenceless man, for no reason at 
all; and now sat watching him die, with her dull, 
meaningless stare. 


178 


Chapter 8 


HE contempt they already felt for Mar- 
| garet, their complete lack of pity in her 
obvious illness and misery, had been in 
direét proportion to the childhood she had belied. 
This crime would have seemed to them grave 
on the part of a grown man, in its unrelieved 
wantonness : but done by one of her years, and 
nurture, it was unspeakable. She was lifted by 
the atms from the stair where she Still sat, and 
without a moment’s hesitation (other than that 
resulting from too many helping hands) was 
dropped into the sea. 

But yet the expression of her face, as—like the 
_ big white pig in the squall—she vanished to wind- 
ward, left a picture in Otto’s mind he never forgot. 
She was, after all, his affair. 

The Dutchman’s body was fetched up on deck. 
Captain Jonsen went below: and once bent over 
poor little Emily. She only screwed up her eyes 
tighter, when she felt his hot breath on her face. 
She did not open them till everybody had quite 
gone—and shut them again when presently José 
came to swab the cabin floor. 


The second boat, bringing back the rest of the 
179 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


crew and the four children, almost ran into Mat- 
garet before they saw her. She was swimming 
desperately, but in complete silence : her hair now 
plastered across her eyes and mouth, now floating 
out on the water as her head went under. They 
lifted her into the boat and set her in the stern- 
sheets with the other children. So it was they 
found themselves together again. 

In her sopping condition, the others naturally 
gave her elbow-room: but still, she was among 
them. They sat and’stared at her, their eyes very 
wide and serious, but without speaking. Mar- 
egaret, her teeth chattering with exhaustion, tried 
ineffeCtually to wring out the hem of her frock. 
She did not speak either: but nevertheless it was 
not long before both she and the other children 
felt a sort of thaw setting in between them. | 

As to the oarsmen, they never troubled their 
heads as to how she came in the water. ‘They 
supposed she had accidentally slipped over the 
side: but were not particularly interested, especi- 
ally as they had their work cut out manceuyring 
round to the schoonet’s lee and clambering on 
board. ‘There was a tremendous pow-wow going 
on aft, so that no one noticed them arrive. 

Once on board, Margaret went straight forward 
as of old, climbed down the ladder into the fore- 
hold and undressed, the other children watching 

180 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


her evety movement with an unfeigned interest. 
Then she rolled herself in a blanket, and lay 
down. 

They none of them noticed quite how it hap- 
pened : but in less than half an hour they were all 
five absorbed in a game of Consequences. Pres- 
ently one of the crew came, peered down the hatch 
and then shouted ‘ Yes!’ to the rest, and then 
went away again. But they neither saw nor 
heard him. 

From now on, however, the atmosphere of the 
schooner suffered a change. A murder is inclined 
to have this effe&@ on a small community. Asa 
matter of faét, the Dutch captain’s was the first 
blood to be shed on board, in the course of busi- 
ness at any rate (I will not answer for private 
quarrels). The way it had been shed left the 
pitates profoundly shocked, their eyes opened to 
a depravity of human nature they had not dreamt 
of : but also it gave them an uncomfortable feeling 
round the neck. So long as there was only the 
citcus-prank to avenge, no American man-of-wat 
was likely to be despatched in theit pursuit : high 
Naval Authorities shrink naturally from any con- 
tact with the ridiculous : but suppose the steamer 
put into port, and announced the forcible abduc- 
tion of her captain? Or worse, suppose her 
mate, with an accursed spy-glass, had seen that 

181 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA. 


captain’s bloody body take its last dive? Pursuit 
would be only too likely. 

The plea ‘ It was none of us men did this wicked 
deed, but one of our young female prisoners,’ was 
hardly one which could be submitted to a jury. 

Captain Jonsen had discovered from the steamet’s 
log where he was: so he put the schooner about, 
and set a course for his refuge at Santa Lucia. It 
was unlikely, he thought, now, that any British 
man-of-war would still be cruising about the scene 
of the C/orinda episode—they had too much to do : 
and he had reasons (fairly expensive ones) for not 
anticipating any molestation from the Spanish 
authorities. He did not like going home with 
an empty ship, of course: but that appeared 
inevitable. 

The outward sign of this change in the atmo- 
sphere of the schooner was a spontaneous increase 
in the stri€tness of discipline. Nota drop of rum 
was drunk. Watch was kept with the regularity 
of a line-of-battle ship. The schooner became 
tidier, more seamanlike in every way. 

Thunder was slain and eaten the next day, 
without any regard for the feelings of his lovers: 
indeed, all tenderness towards the children van- 
ished, Even José ceased playing with them. 
They were treated with a detached severity not 
wholly divorced from fear—as if these unfortunate 

182 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


men at last realised what diabolic yeast had been 
introduced into their lump. 

So sensible were the children themselves of the 
change that they even forgot to moutn for 
Thunder—excepting Laura, whose face burned 
an angry ted for half a day. 

But the ship’s monkey, on the other hand, with 
no pig now to tease, neatly died of ennui. 


il 
The reopening of the wound in her leg made 
it several days mote before Emily was fit to be 
moved from the cabin. During this time she was 
much alone. Jonsen and Otto seldom came 
below, and when they did were too preoccupied 
to heed her blandishing. She sang, and conversed 
to herself, almost incessantly ; only interrupting 
herself to beseech these two, with a superfluity of 
endeatments, to pick up her crochet-hook, to look 
at the animal she had built out of her blanket, to 
tell her a story, to tell her what naughty things 
they did when they were little—how unlike Emily 
it was, all this gross bidding for attention! But 
as a tule they went away again, or went to sleep, 
without taking the least notice of her. 
As well, she told herself, o herself, endless 
183 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Stories: as many as there are in The Arabian 
Nights, and quite as involved. But the strings of 
wotds she used to utter aloud had nothing to do 
with this: I mean, that when she made a sort of 
nattative noise (which was often), she did it for 
the noise’s sake : the silent, private formation of 
sentences and scenes, in one’s head, is fat ptefer- 
able for real story-telling. If you had been 
watching her then, unseen, you could only have 
told she was doing it by the dramatic expressions 
of her face, and her restless flexing and tossing— 
and if she had had the slightest inkling you were 
there, the audible rigmatole would have started 
again. (No one who has private thoughts going 
on loudly in his own head is quite sure of their not 
being overheard unless he is providing something 
else to occupy foreign ears.) 

When she sang, however, it was always word- 
less : an endless succession of notes, like a bird’s, 
fixed to the first vocable handy, and practically 
without tune. Not being musical, there was 
never any reason for her to stop: so one song 
would often go on for half an hour. 

Although José had scrubbed the cabin floor as 
well as he could, a large stain still remained. 

At times she let her mind wander about, quite 
peacefully, in her memories of Jamaica: a period 
which now seemed to her very remote, a golden 

184 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


age. How young she must have been! When 
her imagination grew tired, too, she could recall 
the Anansi stories Old Sam had told her : and they 
often proved the point of departure for new ones 
of her own. 

Also she could remember the creepy things he 
had told her about duppies. How they used to 
tease the negroes about the supposed duppy at 
the bathing-hole, the duppy of the drowned man! 
It gave one an enormous sense of power, that— 
not to believe in duppies. 

But she found herself taking much less pleasure 
in duppies now than she used. 

She even once caught herself wondering what 
the Dutchman’s duppy would look like, all bloody, 
with its head turned backwards on its shoulders 
and clanking a-chain ... it was a momentary flash, 
the way the banished image of Tabby had come 
back to het. For a moment her head reeled: in 
another she was far from Jamaica, far from the 
schooner, far from duppies, on a golden throne 
in the remotest East. 

The other children were no longer allowed in 
the cabin to visit her: but when she heard their 
feet scampering ovethead, she often conversed 
with them in loud yells. One of these yells from 
above told her : 

‘ Marghie ’s back, you know.’ 

185 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


* O-oh.’ 

After that Emily was silent for a bit, her beauti- 
ful, innocent grey eyes fixed on the ear of a dwarf 
at the end of her bunk. Only the slight pucker 
at the top of her nose showed with what intensity 
she was thinking: and the minute drops of sweat 
on her temples. 

But it was not only when there was some out- 
ward occasion, like this, that she suffered acute 
distress. | 

Froth as she might, those times of conscious- 
ness, which had begun with a moment of such 
sublime vision, were both growing on her and 
losing their lustre. They were become sinister. 
Life threatened to be no longer an incessant, auto- 
matic discharge of enetgy : more and more often, 
and when least expected, all that would suddenly 
drop from her, and she would remember that she 
was Emily, who had killed . . . and who was ere 

.. and that Heaven alone knew what was going 
to happen to the incompetent little thing, by what 
miracle she was going to keep her end up... . 
Whenever this happened, her stomach seemed to 
drop away within her a hundred and fifty feet. 

She, like Laura, had one foot each side of a 
threshold now. As a piece of Nature, she was 
practically invulnerable. But as Emily, she was 
absolutely naked, tender. It was particularly cruel 

186 - 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


that this transition should come when so fierce a 
blast was blowing. 

For mark this: any one in bed, with a blanket 
up to her chin, is ina measure safe. She might go 
through abysms of terror ; but once these passed, 
no ptactical harm had been done. But once she 
was up and about? Suppose it was at some 
ctisis, some call to action, that her Time came 
on her? What appalling blunder could she fail 
to make P 

Oh why must she grow up? Why, for pity’s 
sake ? 

Quite apart from these attacks of blind, secret 
panic, she had other times of an ordinary, very 
tational anxiety. She was ten and a half now. 
What sort of future lay before her, what career P 
(Theit mother had implanted in them young, as a 
matter of principle, girls and boys alike, the idea 
that they would one day have to earn theit own 
livings.) I say she was ten and a half: but it 
seemed such ages since she had come on the 
schooner that she thought she was probably older 
even than that.—Now this life was full of interest : 
but was it, she asked herself, a really useful educa- 
tion? What did it fitherfor? Plainly, it taught 
her nothing but to be a sort of pirate too (what sort 
of a pirate, being a girl, was a problem in itself). 
But as time slipped by, it became clearer and 

187 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


clearer that every other life would be impossible 
for her—indeed, for all of them. 

Gone, alas, was any shred of confidence that she 
was God. ‘That particular, supreme cateet was 
closed to her. But the conviétion that she was the 
wickedest person who had ever been born, this 
would not die for much longer. Some appalling 
Power had determined it: it was no good Sstrug- 
gling against it. Had she not already committed 
the most awful of crimes . . . the most awful of 
crimes, though, that was not murder, that was the 
mysterious crime against the Holy Ghost, which 
dwarfed even murder... had she, unwittingly, at 
some time committed this too? She so easily 
might have, since she did not know what it was. 
And if that were so, no wonder the pity of Heaven 
was sealed against her ! 

So the poor little outcast lay shivering and 
sweating under her blanket, her gentle eyes fixed 
on the eat of the dwarf she had drawn, 

But presently she was singing again happily, and 
hanging right out of the bunk to outline in pencil 
the brown stain on the floor. A touch here, a 
touch there, and it was an old market-woman to 
the life, hobbling along with a bundle on her 
back! I admit that it staggered even Otto a bit 
when he came in later and saw what she had done. 

But when again she lay still on her back, and 

188 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


contemplated the practical difficulties of the life 
ahead of her (even leaving God and her Soul and 
all that on one side), she had not the support of 
Edwatd’s happy optimism: she was old enough to 
know how helpless she really was. How should 
she, dependent now for her very life on the kind- 
ness of those around her, how should she ever 
acquire the wit and strength to struggle against 
them and their kind ? 

She had developed by this time a rather curious 
feeling about Jonsen and Otto. In the first place, 
she had become very fond of them. Children, it 
is true, have a way of becoming more or less 
attached to any one they ate in close conta with : 
but it was more than that, deeper. She was far 
fonder of them than she had ever been of her 
parents, for instance. ‘They, for their part, showed 
evety mild sign consonant with their natures of 
being fond of her: but how could she kvow? It 
would be so easy for adult things like them to dis- 
semble to her, she felt. Suppose they really in- 
tended to kill her: they could so easily hide it : 
they would behave with exactly this same kindness 

. I suppose this was the reflection of her own 
instin@ for secretiveness ? 

When she heard the captain’s step on the 
Stairs, it might be that he was bringing her a 
plate of soup, or it might be that he had come to 


N 189 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


kill het—suddenly, with no warning change of 
expression on his amiable face even at the very 
end. 

If that was his intention, there was nothing what- 
ever she could do to hinder him. ‘To scream, 
Struggle, attempt flight—they would be absolutely 
useless, and—well, a breach of decorum. If he 
chose to keep up appearances, it behoved her to do 
so too. Ifhe showed no sign of his intention, she 
must show no sign of her inkling of it, 

That was why, when either of them came below, 
she would sing on, smile at him impishly and con- 
fidently, actually plague him for notice. 

She was a little fonder of Jonsen than of Otto. 
Ordinarily, any coarseness or malformity of adult 
flesh is in the highest degree repulsive to a child : 
but the cracks and scars on Jonsen’s enormous 
hands were as interesting to her as the valleys on 
the moon to a boy with a telescope. As he 
clumsily handled his parallel rulers and dividers, 
fitting them with infinite care to the marks on his 
chart, Emily would lie on her side and explore 
them, give them all names. 

Why must she gtow up? Why couldn’t she 
leave her life always in other people’s keeping, to 
order as if it was no concern of hers ? 

Most children have something of this feeling. 
With most children it is outweighed: Still, they 

190 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


will generally hesitate before telling you they 
prefer to gtow up. But then, most children live 
secute lives, and have an at least apparently secure 
futute to grow upto. To have already murdered 
a full-sized man, and to have to keep it for ever 
sectet, is not a normal background for a child of 
ten: to have a Margaret one could not altogether 
banish from one’s thoughts : to see every ordinary 
avenue of life locked against one, only a violent 
toad, leading to Hell, open. 

She was still on the border-line : so often Child 
still, and nothing but Child . . . it needed little con- 
juting ... Anansi and the Blackbird, Genies and 
golden thrones. . .. 

Which is all a rather groping attempt to ex- 
plain a curious fa&: that Emily appeared—indeed 
was tathet young for her age: and that this was 
due to, not in spite of, the adventures she had 
been through. 

But this youngness, it burnt with an intenser 
flame. She had never yelled so loud at Ferndale, 
for sheer pleasute in her own voice, as now she 
yelled in the schooner’s cabin, -carolling like a 
larget, fiercer lark. 

Neither Jonsen nor Otto were netvous men : 
but the din she made sometimes drove them almost 
distracted. It was very little use telling her to 
shut up: she only remembered for such a short 


191 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


time. Ina minute she was whispering, in two she 
was talking, in five her voice was in full blast. 

Jonsen was himself a man who seldom spoke to 
any one. His companionship with Otto, though 
devoted, was a singularly silent one. But when 
he did speak, he hated not to be able to make him- 
self heard at all: even when, as was usual, it was 
himself he was talking to. 


iit 

Otto was at the wheel (there was hardly one of 
the crew fit to steer). His lively mind was occu- 
pied with Santa Lucia, and his young lady there. 
Jonsen slipper-sloppered up and down his side of 
the deck. 

Presently, his interest in his subje€t waning, 
Otto’s eye was caught by the ship’s monkey, which 
was spotting on its back on the cabin skylight. 

That animal, with the same ingenious adapt- 
ability to circumstance which has produced the 
human tace, had now solved the playmate question. 
As a gambler will play left hand against right, so 
he fought back legs against front. His extra- 
ordinary lissomness made the dissociation most 
lifelike: he might not have been joined at the 
waist at all, for all the jun@tion discommoded him, 


192 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The battle, if good-tempered on both sides, was 
quite a serious one : now, while his hind feet were 
doing their best to pick out his eyes, his sharp 
little teeth closed viciously on his own private 
parts. 

From below the skylight, too, came teats and 
cries for help that one might easily have taken for 
real if they had not been occasionally interrupted 
by such phrases as ‘It’s no good: I shall cut off 
your head just the same!” 

Captain Jonsen was thinking about a little house 
in fat-off, shadowy Liibeck—with a china stove 
_.. it didn’t do to talk about retiring : above all, 
one must never say aloud ‘ This is my last voyage,’ 
- even addressing oneself. The sea has an ironic 
way of interpreting it in her own fashion, if you 
do. Jonsen had seen too many skippers sail on 
their ‘ last voyage "—and never return. 

He felt acutely melancholy, not very far from 
tears: and presently he went below. He wanted 
to be alone. 

Emily by now was conduéting, in her head, a 
secret conversation with John. She had never 
done so before: but to-day he had suddenly pre- 
sented himself to her imagination. Of course his 
disappearance was strictly taboo between them : 
what they chiefly discussed was the building of 
a magnificent raft, to use in the bathing-hole 


ag? 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


at Ferndale; just as if they had never left the 
place. 

When she heard the captain’s step, so nearly 
sutptising her at it, she blushed a deep red. She 
felt her cheeks still hot when he arrived. As usual, 
he did not even glance at her. He plumped down 
on a seat, put his elbows on the cabin table, his 
head in his hands, and tocked it rhythmically 
from side to side. 

“Look, Captain!’ she insisted. ‘Do I look 
ptetty like this? Look! Look! Look, d I 
look pretty like this ? 

For once he raised his head, turned, and con- 
sidered her at length. She had tolled up her 
eyes till only the whites showed, and turned her 
under lip inside out. With her first finger she 
was squashing her nose almost level with her 
cheeks. 

“No,” he said simply, ‘ you do not.’ Then he 
returned to his cogitation. 

She stuck out her tongue as well, and wageled it. 

‘Look!’ she went on, ‘ Look!’ 

But instead of looking at her, he let his eye | 
wander round the cabin. It seemed changed 
somehow—emasculated : a little girl’s bedroom, 
not a man’s cabin. The actual physical changes 
were tiny: but-to a meticulous man they glared. 
The whole place smelt of children. 


194 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Unable to contain himself, he crammed on his 
cap and burst up the stairs. 

On deck, the others were romping round the 
binnacle, wildly excited. 

‘Damn!’ cried Jonsen at the sight of them, 
Stamping in an ungovernable rage. 

Of course his slippers came off, and one of them 
skiddered up the deck. 

What devil entered into Edward I do not know: 
but the sight was too much for him. He seized 
the slipper and rushed off with it, shrieking with 
delight. Jonsen roared at him: he passed it to 
Laura, and was soon dancing up and down at the 
end of the jib-boom. Edward, of all people! 
The timid, respectful Edward ! 

Laura could hardly carry the enormous thing : 
but she clasped it tight in her arms, lowered het 
~ head, and with the purposeful air of a rugger- 
player tan back with it very fast up the deck, 
appatently straight into Jonsen’s atms. At the 
last moment she dodged him neatly: continued 
right on past Otto at the wheel, just as serious and 
just as fast, and forward again on the port-side. 
Jonsen, no quick mover at any time, Stood in his 
socks and roated himself hoatse. Otto was shak- 
ing with laughter like a jelly. 

This mad intoxication, which had flashed from 
child to child, now dropped a spark into the crew. 


a 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


They were already peering excitedly from the 
fo’c’sle hatch, grins struggling with outrage for 
ptide of place: but at this point they broke into a 
cheer. Then, like the devils in a pantomime, they 
all sank together through the floor, aghast at them- 
selves, and pulled the scuttle over their heads. 

Laura, still hugging the slipper, caught her toe 
in an eye-bolt and fell full length, set up a yell. 

Otto, with a suddenly straight face, ran forward, 
picked up the slipper and returned it to Jonsen, 
who put iton. Edward stopped jumping up and 
down and became frightened. 

Jonsen was trembling with rage. He advanced 
on Edward with an iron belaying-pin in his hand. 
“Come down from there!’ he commanded. 

“Don’t! Don’t! Don’t!’ cried Edward, 
not moving. Harry suddenly ran and hid him- 
self in the galley, though he had had no part 
in it. 

With a surprising agility which he rarely used, 
Jonsen started out along the bowsprit towards 
Edward, who did nothing but moan ‘ Don’t!” at 
the sight of that murderous belaying-pin. When 
Jonsen was just on him, however, he swatmed up 
a Stay, helping himself with the iron hanks of 
the jib. 

Jonsen returned to the deck, wringing his hands 
and angrier than ever. He sent a sailor to the 

196 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


cross-ttees to head the boy off and drive him down 
again. 

Indeed, but for an extraordinary diversion, I 
shudder to think what might have happened to 
him. But just at this moment there appeared, up 
the ladder from the children’s fore-hold, Rachel. 
She wote one of the sailors’ shirts, back to front, 
and reaching to her heels: in her hand, a book. 
She was singing ‘ Onward, Christian Soldiers ° at 
the top of her voice. But as soon as she reached 
the deck she became silent: strutted straight aft, 
looking neither to right nor left, genufleéted to 
Otto at the wheel, and then sat herself down on a 
wooden bucket. 

Every one, Jonsen included, stood petrified. 
After a moment of silent prayer she arose, and 
commenced an inarticulate gabble-gabble which 
reproduced extraordinarily well the sound of what 
she used to hear in the little church at St. Anne’s, 
where the whole family went one Sunday in each 
month. 

Rachel’s religious revival had begun. It could 
hardly have been more opportune : who shall say 
it was not Heaven which had chosen the moment 
for her P 

Otto, entering into the thing at once, rolled up 
his eyes and spread out his arms, cross-wise, 
against the wheel-house at his back. 


ADT. 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Jonsen, rapidly recovering some of his temper, 
Strode up to her. Her imitation was admirable. 
For a few moments he listened in silence. He 
wavered: should he laugh? Then what tre- 
mained of his temper prevailed. 

‘Rachel!’ he rebuked. 

She continued, almost without taking breath, 
‘ Gabble-gabble, Bretheren, gabble-gabble.’ 

‘Iam not a religious man myself,’ said the cap- 
tain, ‘ but I will not allow religion to be made a 
mock of on my ship!’ 

He caught hold of Rachel. 

“ Gabble-gabble! ’ she went on, slightly faster 
and ona higher note. ‘Let mealone! Gabble- 
gabble! Amen! Gabble.. .’ 

But he sat himself on the bucket, and stretched 
her over his knee. 

“You ’re a wicked pirate! Youll go to 
Hell!’ she shrieked, breaking at last into thé 
articulate. 

Then he began to smack her; so hard that 
she screamed almost as much with pain as with 
rage. ; 

When at last he set her down, her face was swollen 
and purple. She directed a tornado of punches 
with her little fists against his knees, crying ‘ Hell ! 
Hell! Hell!’ in a strangulated voice. 

He flipped her fists aside with his hand, and 

198 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


presently she went away, so tited with crying she 
could hardly get her breath. 

Meanwhile, Laura’s behaviour had been chat- 
acteristic. When she tripped and fell, she roared 
till her bumps ceased hurting. Then, with no 
petceptible transition, her convulsions of agony 
became an attempt to stand onherhead. ‘This she 
kept up throughout Edward’s flight up the stay, 
throughout the ecle€tric appearance of Rachel. 
During the latter’s punishment, having happened 
to topple in the dire@tion of the mainmast, and 
finding her feet against the rack round its base for 
belaying the halyards to, she gave a tremendous 
shove off—she would roll instead. And roll she 
did, very tapidly, till she arrived at the captain’s 
feet. ‘There she lay all the while he was smacking 
Rachel, completely unconcerned, on her back, her 
knees drawn up to her chin, humming a little tune. 


iv 
When Emily returned to the fore-hold, her first 
aét was one which greatly complicated life. As if 
there was not sea enough already outside the ship, 
she decreed that practically all the deck was sea 
also. ‘The main-hatch was an island, of course ; 
atid there were others—chiefly natural excrescences 


ee 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


of the same kind. But all the rest, all the open 
deck, could only be safely crossed in a boat, or 
swimming. 

As to who was in a boat and who wasn’t, Emily 
decided that herself. No one ever knew till she 
had been asked. But Laura, once she had got the 
main idea into her head, always swam, whether 
said to be in a boat or not—to be on the safe side. 

“ Isn’t she silly P’ said Edward once, when she 
refused to stop working her arms although they 
had all told her she was safe on board. 

“I expect we were all as silly as that when we 
wete young,’ said Harry. 

It was a source of consternation to the children 
that none of the grown-ups would recognise this 
‘sea.’ The sailors trod carelessly on the deepest 
oceans, tefusing so much as to paddle with their 
hands. But it was equally irritating to the sailors 
when the children, either safe on an island or bear- 
ing down in a vessel of their own, would scream 
at them in a tone of complete conviction : 

“You’re drowning! You’re drowning! 
O-o-oh, look out! You ’re out of your depth 
there! The sharks ’ll eat you!’ 

‘O-oh look! Miguel’s sinking! The waves 
are right over his head !’ 

That happens to be the one sort of joke sailors 
can’t enjoy. Even though the words were un- 

200 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


intelligible, their gist—eked out by the slightly 
malicious hints of the mate—was not. If they 
Steadily refused to swim, they at least took to 
crossing themselves fervently and continuously 
whenever they had to traverse a piece of open 
deck. For there was no way one could be certain 
that these brats were not gifted with second sight 
—bijos de putas ! 

What the children were really doing, of course, 
was trying out what it would feel like when they 
themselves were all grown pirates, running a joint 
venture or each with a craft of his own: and 
though they never so much as mentioned piracy in 
the course of these public navigations, they talked 
their heads off about it at night now. 

Matgaret also refused to swim: but they knew 
by now it was no good trying to make her: no 
good yelling at her she was drowning, for all she 
did at that word was to sit down and cry. So it 
became a recognised convention that Margaret, 
wherever she went or whatever she was doing, 
was on a taft, with a keg of biscuit and a barrel of 
water, by herself—and could be ignored. 

For, since her return, she had become very dull 
company. ‘That one game of Consequences had 
been a flash in the pan. For several days after it 
she had remained in bed, hardly speaking, and 
inclined to tear strips off her blanket when she was 

201 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


asleep: andeven when she was about again, though 
perfectly amiable—more amiable than before—she 
refused to join in any game whatever. She seemed 
happy: but for any imaginative purpose she was 
useless. 

Moteover, she made no attempt to regain the 
sovereignty to which Emily had succeeded. She 
nevet ordered any one about. ‘There was not 
even any fun to be got out of baiting her: nothing 
seemed to ruffle her temper. She was sometimes 
treated with a good-humoured contempt, some- 
times ignored altogether : and it was enough for 
her to say something for it to be automatically 
voted silly. 

Rachel also, for several days after her service, 
showed no disposition to join with the others. 
She preferred to sit about below, sulking, in the 
hold. From time to time she attempted to pick 
a hole, with a copper nail she had got hold of, 
in the bottom of the ship, and so sink it. It was 
Laura who discovered her purpose, and came 
hot-foot to Emily with the news. Laura never 
doubted, any more than Rachel did, that the task 
was a possible one. 

Emily came below and found her at it. After 
three days, she had only managed to scratch up 
one single splinter—partly because she never 
attacked the same place twice: but both she and 

202 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Lauta expected to see quantities of water come 
welling through and rapidly fill the ship. In- 
deed, though no water had yet appeared, Laura 
was convinced the ship was already perceptibly 
lowered as a result of Rachel’s efforts. 

Laura clasped her hands in expectation, waiting 
to see what Emily would do in the face of this 
impending disaster. 

‘You stupid, ¢hat’s no good!” was all Emily’s 
comment. 

Rachel looked at her angrily : 

“You leave me alone! I know what I am 
doing ! ’ 

Emily’s eyes gtew very wide, and danced with 
a Strange light. 

“Tf you talk to me like that, Ill have you 
hanged from the yard-arm ! ’ 

‘What ’s that?” asked Rachel sulkily. 

‘You ought to know which 'is the yard-arm by 
now |’ 

‘I don’t cate!’ gtowled Rachel, and went on 
scratching with her nail. 

Emily picked up a big piece of iron, in a cornet, 
so heavy she could hardly carry it : 

“Do you know what I’m going to do?’ she 
asked in a strange voice. 

At the sound of it Rachel stopped scratching 
and looked up. 


203 


/ 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


“ No,’ she said, a trifle uneasily. 

‘I’m going to kill you! I’m turned a pirate, 
and I’m going to kill you with this sword !’ 

At the word ‘ sword,’ the misshapen lump of 
metal seemed to Rachel to flicker toasharp, wicked 
point. 

She looked Emily in the eyes, doubtfully. Did 
she mean it, or was it a game P 

As a matter of fact, she had always been a little 
afraid of Emily. Emily was so huge, so strong, 
so old (as good as grown up), so cunning! Emily 
was the cleverest, the most powerful person in the 
world! The muscles of a giant, the ancient ex- 
perience of a serpent !—And now, her terrible 
eyes, with no hint in them of pretence. 

Emily glared fixedly, and saw real panic dawn in 
Rachel’s face. Suddenly the latter turned, and as 
fast as her short fat legs would carry her began to 
swarm up the ladder. Emily rang her iron once 
against it, and Rachel nearly tumbled down again 
in her haste. 

The iron was so big and heavy it took Emily a 
long time to haul it up on deck. Even when that 
was done, it greatly impeded her running, so that 
she and Rachel did three laps round the deck with- 
out their distances altering much, cheered boister- 
ously by Edward. Even in her terror Rachel did 
not forget to work her arms as in breast-Stroke. 

204 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Finally, with a cry of ‘Oh, I can’t run any more, 
my bad leg ’s hurting!’ Emily flung down the 
iron and dropped panting beside Edward on the 
main-hatch. 

‘I shall put poison in your dinner!’ she 
shouted cheerfully to Rachel: but the latter re- 
treated behind the windlass and began to nutse 
with an abandoned devotion the particular brood 
she had parked there, working herself almost to 
tears with the depth of her maternal pity for them. 

Emily went on chuckling for some time at the 
memory of her spott. 

© What ’s the matter with you ?” asked Edward 
scornfully, puffing out his chest. He was feeling 
particularly manly at the moment. “Have you 
got the giggles ?’ 

‘I “ke having the giggles,’ said Emily disarm- 
ingly. ‘Let’ssee if we can’t all get them. Come 
on, Laura! Harty, come!’ 

The two smaller ones came obediently. They 
Stared her in the face attentively and seriously, 
awaiting the Coming of the God, while she herself 
broke into louder and louder explosions of 
laughter. Soon the infection took and they were 
laughing too, each shriller and more wildly than 
the other. 

‘I can’t stop! I can’t stop!’ they cried at 
intervals. 

O 205 


A HIGH, WIND IN JAMAICA 


“Come on, Edwatd! Look me in the face! ’ 

“IT won’t!’ said Edward. 

So she set on him and tickled him till he was 
as hysterical as the rest. 

‘Oh, I do want to stop, my tummy is hurting 
so!’ complained Harry at last. 

“Go away then,’ advised Emily in a lucid in- 
terval. And so the group presently broke up. 
But they had all to avoid each other’s eye for a 
long while, if they were not to risk another attack. 

It was Laura who was cured the quickest. She 
suddenly discovered what a beautiful deep cave 
her arm-pit made, and decided to keep fairies in it 
in future. For some time she could think of 
nothing else. 


Vv 


Captain Jonsen called suddenly to José to take 
the wheel, and went below for his telescope. 
Then, buttressing his hip against the rail, and ex- 
tending the shade over the objeét-glass, he stared 
fixedly at something almost in the eye of the setting 
sun. Emily, in a gentle mood, wandered up to 
him, and stood, her side just touching him. Then 
she began lightly rubbing her cheek on his coat, 
as a cat does. 

Jonsen lowered the glass and tried his naked 

206 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


eye, as if he had more trust in it. Then he ex- 
plored with the glass once more. 

What was that business-like-looking sail, tall 
and narrow as a pillar? He swept his eye round 
the rest of the horizon: it was empty: only that 
single threatening finger, pointing upwards. 

Jonsen had chosen his course with cate to avoid 
all the ordinary tracks of shipping at that time of 
year. Especially he had chosen it to avoid the 
routine-passages of the Jamaica Squadron from 
one British island to another. This—it had no 
business here : no mote than he had himself. 

Emily put her arm round his waist and gave it a 
slight hug. 

‘ What is it?’ she said. ‘ Do let me look.’ 

Jonsen said nothing, continuing to stare with 
concentration. 

‘ Dolet melook!’ said Emily. ‘I haven’t ever 
looked through a telescope, ever ! ’ 

Jonsen abruptly snapped the glass to, and looked 
down at her. His usually expressionless features 
were Stirred from their roots. He lifted one hand 
and gently began to stroke her hair. 

‘Do you love me?’ he asked. 

‘Mm,’ assented Emily. Later she added, with 
a wtigele, “ You ’re a darling.’ 

‘If it was to help me, would you do something 
... very difficuit ?’ 

207 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


“Yes, but do let me have a look through your 
telescope, because I haven’t, not ever, and I do 
so want to!’ 

Jonsen gave a weary sigh, and sat down on the 
cabin-top. What om Earth were children’s heads 
made of, inside P 

‘ Now listen,’ he said. ‘I want to talk to you 
seriously.’ 

‘Yes,’ said Emily, trying to hide her extreme 
discomfort. Her eye plaintively searched the deck 
for something to hold it. He pressed her against 
his knee in an attempt to win her attention. 

‘If bad, cruel men came and wanted to kill me 
and take you away, what would you do P’ 

‘Oh, how horrid!’ said Emily. ‘ Will they ?’ 

‘Not if you help me.’ } 

It was unbearable. With a sudden leap she was 
astride his knees, her arms round his neck and her 
hands pressing the back of his head. 

‘T wonder if you make a good Cyclops ?” she 
said ; and holding his head firmly laid her nose to 
his nose, her forehead to his forehead, both staring 
into each othet’s eyes, an inch apart, till each saw 
the other’s face grow narrow and two eyes con- 
verge to one large, misty eye in the middle. 

‘Lovely!’ said Emily. ‘ You ’re just right for 
one! Only now one of your eyes has got loose 
and is floating up above the other one ! ’ 

208 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The sun touched the sea, and for thirty seconds 
every detail of the distant man-of-wat was outlined 
in black against the flame. But, for the life of 
him, Jonsen could think of nothing but that house 
in quiet Liibeck, with the green porcelain stove. 


« 209 


Chapter 9 
[oe darkness closed down with its sudden 


curtain on that minatory finger. 

Captain Jonsen remained on deck all 
night, whether it was his watch or not. It was a 
hot night, even for those latitudes : and no moon. 
The suffused brilliance of the stars lit up every- 
thing close quite plainly, but showed nothing in 
the distance. The black masts towered up, clear 
against the jewelry, which seemed to swing slowly 
a little to one side, a little to the other, of their 
tapering points. The sails, the shadows in their 
curves all diffused away, seemed flat. The hal- 
yatds and topping-lifts and braces showed here, 
wete invisible there, with an arbitrariness which 
took from them all meaning as mechanism. 

Looking forwatd with the glowing binnacle- 
light at one’s back, the narrow milky deck sloped 
up to the fore-shortened tilt of the bowsprit, which 
seemed to be trying to point at a single enlarged 
Star just above the horizon. 

The schooner moved just enough for the sea to 
divide witha slight rustle on her stem, breaking out 
into a shower of sparks, which lit up also wherever 
the water rubbed the ship’s side, as if the ocean 

210 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


wereatissue of sensitive nerves; and still twinkled 
behind in the mete paleness of the wake. Only a 
faint tang of tar in the nostrils was there to remind 
one that this was no ivory and ebony fantasia but 
a machine. For a schooner is in fact one of the 
most mechanically satisfactory, austere, unorna- 
mented engines ever invented by Man. 

A few yards off, a shoal of luminous fish shone 
at different depths. 

But a few hundred yards off, one could see 
nothing! ‘The sea became a steady glittering 
black that did not seem to move. Neat, one 
could see so much detail it seemed impossible to 
believe that there a whole ship might lie invisible : 
impossible to believe that by no glass, no anxious 
Straining of the eyes, could one ever see. 

Jonsen strode up and down the lee-side of the 
vessel, so that what breeze there was, collecting in 
the hollow of the sails, overflowed down onto him 
in a continuous cool cascade. From time to time 
he climbed to the foremast-head, in spite of the 
fa& that added height could not possibly give 
added vision: stared into the blank till his eyes 
ached, and then came down and resumed his 
restless pacing. A ship with her lights out 
might creep within a mile of him, and he not 
know it. 

Jonsen was not given to intuitions : but he had 

211 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


now an extraordinary feeling of certainty that 
somewhere close in that cover of darkness his 
enemy lay, preparing destruction for him. He 
Strained his ears too: but he could hear nothing 
either, except the rustle of the water, the occasional 
knocking of a loose block. 

If only there had been a moon! He remem- 
bered another occasion, fifteen years before. The 
slaver of which he was then second mate was 
bowling along, the hatches down on her stinking 
catgo, all canvas spread, when right across the 
glittering path of the moon a frigate crossed, 
almost within gun-shot—ctossed the light, and 
disappeared again. Jonsen had realised at once 
that though the frigate, with the light behind it, 
was now invisible to them, they, with the moon- 
light shining full on them, would be perfeétly 
visible to the frigate. The boom of a gun soon 
ptoved it. He had wanted to make a blind bolt 
for it: but his captain, instead, ordered every 
Stitch of sail to be furled : and so they lay all night 
under their bare poles, not moving, of course, but 
(with nothing to refle& the light) grown invisible 
in their turn. When dawn came the frigate was 
so far down the wind they had easily shown her a 
clean pair of heels. 

But to-night! There was no friendly moon- 
track to betray the attacker: nothing but this 

212 


_A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


inner conviction, which grew every moment more 
certain. 

Shortly after midnight he had descended from 
one of his useless climbs to the mast-head, and 
stood for a moment by the open fore-hatch. The 
watm breath of the children was easily dis- 
cernible. Margaret was chattering in her sleep— 
quite loud, but you could not distinguish a single 
clear word. 

Moved by a whim, Jonsen climbed down the 
laddet into the hold. Below, it was hot as an 
oven. A zooming winged cockroach cannoned 
about. ‘The sound of the water, a dry rustle 
above, was here a pleasant gurgle and plop against 
the wooden shell; most musical of sounds to a 
sailor. 

Laura lay on her back in the faint light of the 
open hatch. She had discarded her blanket and 
the vest which did duty for a night-gown was 
tucked right up under her arms. Jonsen won- 
dered how anything so like a frog could ever con- 
ceivably grow into the billowy body of a woman. 
He bent down and attempted to pull down the 
vest: but at the first touch Laura rolled violently 
ovet onto her stomach, then drew her knees up 
under her, thrusting her pointed rump up at him ; 
and continued to sleep in that position, breathing 
noisily. 

213 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA . 


As his eyes got used to the gloom, vague white 
splodges showed him that most of the children 
had discarded their dark blankets. But he did 
not notice Emily, sitting up in the darkness and 
watching him. 

As he turned to go, an experimental smile lit up 
his face: he bent, and gently flicked Laura’s be- 
hind with his finger-nail. It collapsed like a burst 
balloon ; but still she went on sleeping, flat on her 
face now. 

Jonsen was still chuckling to himself as he 
teached the deck. But there his forebodings re- 
turned to him with redoubled force. He could 
feel that man-of-war lying-to in the darkness, 
biding its time! For the fiftieth time he climbed 
the ratlines and took his stand at the cross-trees, 
skinning his eyes. 

Presently, looking down, he could just discern 
the small white figure on the deck which was 
Emily, hopping and skipping about. But it 
passed at once out of his mind. 

Suddenly his tired eye caught a patch of some- 
thing darker than the sea. He looked away, then 
back again, to make sure. It was still there: on 
the port bow: impossible to make out clearly, 
though . . . Jonsen slid down the shrouds in a 
flash, like a ptentice. Landing on the deck like a 
thunderbolt, he nearly startled Emily out of her 


214 


» A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


life: she had no idea he was up there. She 
Startled him no less. 

“It’s so hot down there,’ she began, ‘I can’t 
sleep j 

‘Get below!’ hissed Jonsen furiously : “ don’t 
you dare come up again! And don’t let any of 
the others, till I tell you!’ 

Emily, thoroughly frightened, tumbled down the 
ladder as fast as she could, and rolled herself in her 
blanket from head to foot: partly because her 
bare legs were teally a little chilled, but more for 
comfort. What had she done? What was hap- 
pening? She was hardly down when feet were 
heard scurtying across the deck, and the hatches 
over her head wete loosely fitted into place. The 
darkness was profound, and seemed to be rolling 
onher. No one was within reach : and she dared 
not move an inch. Every one was asleep. 

Jonsen called all hands on deck: and in silence 
they mustered at the rail. The patch was clearly 
visible now: neater, and smaller than he had 
thought at first. They listened for the splash of 
oats: but it came on in silence. 

Suddenly they were upon it, it was grating 
against the ship’s side, slipping astern. It was a 
dead tree, catried out to sea by some river in spate, 
and tangled up with weed. 

But after that, he kept all hands on deck till 

215 





A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


dawn. In their new mood they obeyed him 
readily enough. For they knew he was not in- 
competent. He generally did the right thing—it 
was only the fuss he made in any emergency which 
gave him the appearance of blundering. 

Yet, though there were now so many eyes 
watching, no further alarm was given. 

But the moment the first paleness of dawn 
glimmered, every one’s nerves tightened to crack- 
ing-point. The rapidly increasing light would 
any moment show them their fate. 

It was not till full daylight, however, that 
Jonsen would let himself be convinced there was 
absolutely no man-of-war there. 

As a matter of fad, its royals had sunk below 
the horizon less than an hour after he had first 
sighted it. 


il 

But the alarm of that night caused Jonsen at 
last to make up his mind. 

He altered his course: and as before he had 
designed it to avoid other shipping, now on the 
contrary it was calculated to run as soon as 
possible into the very track of the Eastward 
Bounders. 

Otto rubbed his eyes. What had come over 
the fellow? Did he want revenge for the fright 

216 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


he had had? Was he going to try and cut out a 
prize right in the thick of the traffic ?_ It would be 
like Jonsen, that: to put his head in the lion’s 
mouth after trembling at its roar: and Otto’s 
heatt warmed towatds him. But he asked no 
questions. 

Meanwhile Jonsen went to his cabin, opened a 
sectet teceptacle in his bunk, and took out a job- 
lot of ships’ papers which he had bought from a 
Havana dealer in such things. The ‘ John Dodson, 
of Liverpool, bound for the Seychelles with a cargo of 
cast-iron pots—what use was that in these waters ? 
The man had sold him a pup !—Ah, this was 
better: ‘Lizzie Green,’ of Bristol, bound from Matanzas 
to Philadelphia in ballast. ..a fanny trip to make in 
ballast, true: but that was no one’s affair but his 
_ imaginary ownet’s. Jonsen made sure all was in 
otder—filled in the blank dates, and so on—then 
returned the bundle to its hiding-place for another 
occasion. Coming on deck, he gave a number of 
ordets. 

First, Stages were rigged over the bows and stern, 
and José and a paint-pot went over the rail to add 
Lizzie Green to the many names which from time 
to time had decorated the schooner’s escutcheon. 
Not content with that, he had it painted on every 
other appropriate place—the boats, the buckets— 
it was as well to be thorough. Meanwhile, many 

217 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


of the sails were taken down and new ones bent— 
ot rather, old ones, distin@ive sails that a man 
would swear he couldn’t have forgotten if he had 
evet seen them before. Otto sewed a large patch 
to the mainsail, where there was no hole. In his 
zeal Jonsen even considered lowering the yards 
and rigging her as a pure fore-and-after: but 
luckily for his sweating crew, abandoned the idea. 

The master-stroke of his disguise was permanent 
—that he carried no guns; Guns can be hidden 
ot thrown overboard, it is true: but the grooves 
they make in the deck cannot, as many a protesting- 
innocent sea-tobber has found to his cost. Jonsen 
not only had no guns to hide, he had no grooves: 
any fool could see he had no guns, and never had 
hadany. And who ever heard of a pirate without 
guns? It was laughable: yet he had proved 
again and again that one could make a capture just 
as easily without them: and further, that the 
captured merchantman, in making his report, 
could generally be counted on to imagine a greater 
ot less display of artillery. Whether it was to save 
their faces, or pure conservatism—presumption 
that there must have been guns—nearly every 
vessel Jonsen had had dealings with had reported 
masked artillery, manned by ‘fifty or seventy 
rufhians of the worst Spanish type.’ 

Of course if he met and was challenged by a 

218 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


man-of-war, he would have to give in without a 
fight. But then, it never pays to fight a man-of- 
wat anyhow. If he is a big one, he sinks you. If 
he is some little cock-shell of a cutter, commanded 
by a fire-eating young officer just into his teens, 
you sink him—and then there is the devil to pay. 
Better be sunk outright than insult the honour of 
a gteat nation in that fashion. 

When he at last remembered to take the hatches 
off the children, they were half dead with suffoca- 
tion. It was hot enough, stuffy enough anyhow 
down there, only the square opening above for 
ventilation ; but with the hatches even loosely in 
place it was a Black Hole. Emily had at last 
dropped asleep, and slept late, through a chain of 
nightmares: when she did wake in the closed 
hold, she sat up, then fainted immediately, and 
fell back, her breath coming in loud snotes. 
Before she came to again she was already sobbing 
miserably. At that the little ones began to cty 
too: which sound it was that reminded Jonsen, 
rather late, to take the hatches off. 

He was quite alarmed when he saw them. It 

was not till they had been out in the morging 
_ freshness of the deck for some time that they even 
summoned up interest in the strange metamor- 
phosis of the schooner that was in progtess. 

Jonsen looked at them with a troubled eye. 


219 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


They had not indeed the appearance of well-cared- 
for children: though he had not noticed this 
before. They were dirty to a fault: their clothes 
torn, and mended, if at all, with twine. Their 
hair was not only uncombed—there was tar in it. 
They were mostly thin, and a yellowy-brown 
colour. Only Rachel remained obstinately plump 
and pink. ‘The scar on Emily’s leg was still a 
blushing purple: and they all were blotched with 
insect bites. 

Jonsen called José off his painting job: gave 
him a bucket of fresh water : the mate’s (the only) 
comb: and a pair of scissors. José wondeted 
innocently: they did not look to him particularly 
dirty. But he did his duty, while they were still 
too sorry for themselves to object actively, to do 
anything more than sob weakly when he hurt 
them. Even when he had finished their toilet, of 
course, he had not reached the point at which a 
nursemaid usually begins. 

It was noon before the Lizyze Green looked het- 
self—whoever that might be: and a little after 
noon she was Still heading for ‘ Philadelphia ’ 
when, hull down on the horizon, two sail were 
sighted, many miles apart, at about the same 
minute. Captain Jonsen considered them care- 
fully ; made his choice, and altered his course so 
as to fall in with her as soon as might be. 

220 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Meanwhile, the crew had no more doubt than 
Otto had of Jonsen’s intention: and the sound of 
the whetstone floated merrily aft, till each man’s 
knife had an edge that did its master’s heart good. 
I have said that the murder of the Dutch captain 
had affected the whole character of their piracy. 
The yeast was working. 

Presently the smoke of a large steamer cropped 
up over the horizon as well. Otto sniffed the 
breeze. It might hold, or it might not. They 
were still far from home, and these seas crowded. 
The whole enterprise looked to him pretty 
desperate. 

Jonsen was at his usual shuffe-shufHe, nervously 

biting his nails. Suddenly he turned on Otto and 
~ called him below. He was plainly very agitated ; 
his cheeks red, his eye wild. He began by plot- 
ting himself meticulously on the chart. Then he 
growled over his shoulder : 

‘ Those children, they must go.’ 

“ Aye,’ said Otto. Then, as Jonsen said no 
more, he added: ‘ You ’ll land them at Santa, I 
take it ?’ 

‘No! They must go now. We may never 
get to Santa.’ 

Otto took a deep breath. 

Jonsen turned on him, blustering : 

“Tf we get taken with them, where ’ll we be, eh ?’ 

P 221 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Otto went white, then red, before he answered. 

‘You ’ll have to tisk that,’ he said slowly. 
‘ Fou can’t land them no other place.’ 

‘Who said I was going to land them ?’ 

‘There ’s nothing else you can do,’ said Otto 
stubbornly. 

A light of comprehension dawned suddenly in 
Jonsen’s worried face. 

“We could sew them up in little bags,’ he said 
with a genial smile, ‘and put them over the 
side.’ 

Otto gave him one quick glance ; what he saw 
was enough to relieve him. 

‘What ate you going to do?’ he asked. 

‘Sew them up in little bags! Sew them up in 
little bags!’ Jonsen affirmed, rubbing his hands 
together and chuckling, all the latent sentiment- 
ality of the man getting the better of him. Then 
he pushed past Otto and went on deck. 

The big brigantine, which he had aimed for at 
first, was proving a bit too far up the wind for 
him: so now he took the “helm and let the 
schoonet’s head down a couple of a to inter- 
cept the Steamer instead. 

Otto whistled. At last an inkling of what the 
captain was at had dawned on him. 


aie 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 
iii 

As they drew nearer, the children were all im- 
mensely interested: they had never before seen 
anything like this big, miraculous tub. The 
Dutch steamer, an old-fashioned craft, had not 
differed very materially from a sailing-vessel : but 
this, in form, was already more like the steamers 
of out own day. Its funnel was still tall and 
nattow, with a kind of artichoke on top, it is true : 
but otherwise it was much the same as you and I 
are used to. 

Jonsen spoke her urgently: and presently her 
engines stopped. The Lizzie Green slipped round 
under her lee. Jonsen had a boat lowered: then 
embarked in it himself. The children and the 
schoonet’s ctew stood at the rail in tense excite- 
ment: watched a little ladder lowered from her 
toweting iron side : watched Jonsen, alone, in his 
dark Sunday suit and the peaked cap of his rank, 
climb on board. He had timed it nicely: in 
another hour it would be dark. 

He had no easy task. First he had his premedi- 
tated fiction to establish, his explanation of how,he 
came by his passengers. Secondly, he had to pet- 
suade the captain of the steamship, a Stranger, to 
relieve him, where he had so signally failed to 
persuade his friend the sefiora at Santa Lucia. 

223 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Otto was not a man to show agitation: but 
he felt it, none the less. This scheme of Jon’s 
was the foolhardiest thing he had ever heard of : 
the slightest suspicion, and they were as good as 
done for. 

Jonsen had ordered him, if he guessed anything 
was wrong, to run. 

Meanwhile, the breeze was dropping, and it was 
still light. 

Jonsen had vanished into the steamer as into a 
forest. 

Emily was as excited as any of them, pointing 
out the novel features of this extraordinary vessel. 
The children still thought it was professional 
quarry. Edward was openly bragging of what he 
would do when he had captured it. 

‘IT shall cut the captain’s head off and throw it in 
the water!’ he declared aloud. 

*S-s-sh !’ exclaimed Harry in a stage whisper. 

“Coo! I don’t care!’ cried Edward, intoxi- 
cated with bravado. ‘’Then I shall take out all the 
gold and keep it for myself.’ 

‘T shall sink it!’ said Harry, in imitation : then 
added as an afterthought, ‘Right to the very 
bottom ! ’ 

Emily fell silent, her peculiarly vivid imagina- 
tion having the mastery of her. She saw the hold 
of the steamer, piled with gold and jewels. She 

224 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


saw herself, fighting her way through hordes of 
haity sailors, with her bare fists, till only the 
Steamet’s captain stood between her and the 
treasure. 

Then it happened! It was as if a small cold 
voice inside her said suddenly, ‘ How can you? 
You’re only a little girl!’ She felt herself falling 
giddily from the heights, shrinking. Shewas Emily. 

The awful, blood-covered face of the Dutch 
captain seemed to threaten her out of the ait. She 
coweted back at the shock. But it was over in a 
moment. 

She looked around her in terror. Did any one 
know how defenceless she was? Surely some one 
must have noticed her. ‘The other children were 
gibbering in their animal innocence. ‘The sailors, 
their knives half concealed, grinned at each other 
ot cursed. Otto, his brows knotted, stood with 
his eyes fixed on the steamer. 

She feared everybody, she hated everybody. 

Matgaret was whispering something to Edward, 
and he nodded. Again panic seized her. What 
was Margaret telling him? Had she told every 
one? Did they all know? Were they all play- 
ing with her, deceiving her by pretending not to 
know, waiting their own time to burst their revela- 
tion on her and punish her in some quite un- 
imaginably awful way ? 

225 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Had Margaret told? If she crept up behind 
Margaret now, and pushed her in the sea, might 
she yet be in time ?—But even as she thought it, 
she seemed to see Margaret rising waist-high out 
of the waves, telling the whole story to everybody 
in a calm, dispassionate voice, and climbing back 
on board. 


In another flash she saw the fat, comfortable | 


petson of her mother, standing at the door of 
Ferndale, abusing the cook. 

Again her eyes roamed round the sinister 
reality of the schooner. She suddenly felt sick to 
death of it all: tired, beyond words tired. Why 
must she be chained for ever to this awful life ? 


Could she never escape, never get back to the ~ 


ordinary life little girls lead, with their papas and 
mamas and... birthday cakes P 

Otto called her. She went to him obediently : 
though with a presentiment that it was to her 
execution. He turned, and called Margaret too. 

She was in a more attentive mood than she had 
been the other night with the captain, Heaven 
knows! But Otto was too preoccupied to notice 
how frightened her eyes were. 

Jonsen had no easy task on the steamer: but 
Otto did not greatly relish his own. He did not 
know how to begin—and everything depended on 
his success. 

226 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


“See here,’ he burst out. ‘ You’re going to 
England.’ 

Emily shot him a quick glance. ‘Yes?’ she 
said at last: her voice showing merely a polite 
interest. 

‘The captain has gone onto that steamboat to 
atrange about it.’ 

‘Aren’t we Staying with you any longer, 
tnen?; 

‘No,’ said Otto: ‘ you ’re going home on that 
steamboat.’ 

‘ Shan’t we see you any mote, then?’ Emily 
pursued. 

‘No,’ said Otto : ‘—Well, some day, perhaps.’ 

‘ Are they all going, or only us two ?’ 

‘Why, all of you, of course !’ 

‘Oh. I didn’t know.’ 

There was an awkward silence, while Otto 
wondered how to tackle the real problem. 

‘Had we better go and get teady?’ asked 
Margaret. 

‘ Now listen!’ Otto interrupted her. ‘ When 
you get on board, theyll ask you all about 
everything. They ’ll want to know how you got 
here.’ 

‘ Are we to tell them ?’ 

Otto was astonished she took his point so 
readily. 


227 


“ 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


‘No,’ he said. ‘The captain and me don’t 
want you to. We want you to keep it a secret, 
do you see?’ 

* What are we to say, then?’ Emily asked. 


“Tell them . . . you were captured by pirates, 
and then . . . they put you ashore at a little port 
in Cuba ‘ 





“—Where the Fat Woman was ?’ 

“—Yes. And then we came along, and took 
you on board our schooner, which was going to 
America, to save you from the pirates.’ 

“T see,’ said Emily. 

“You ’ll say that, and keep the . . . other a 
secret P’ Otto asked anxiously. 

Emily gave him her peculiar, gentle stare. 

“Of course!’ she said. 

Well, he had done his best ; but Otto felt heavy 
at heart. That little cherub! He didn’t believe 
she could keep a secret for ten seconds. 

“Now: do you think you can make the little 
ones understand P ’ 

“Oh yes, I "Il tell them,’ said Emily easily. She 
considered for a moment : ‘I don’t suppose they 
remember much anyway. Is that all ?’ 

‘That ’s all,’ said Otto: and they walked 
away. 

“What was he saying?’ Margaret asked. 
‘ What was it all about P ’ 


228 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


‘Oh shut up!’ said Emily rudely. “It’s 
nothing to do with you!’ 

But inwardly she did not know whether she 
was on het head or her heels. Were they really 
going to let her escape? Weren’t they just tantal- 
ising her, meaning to stop her at the last moment ? 
Were they handing her over to strangers, who had 
come to hang her for murder? Was her mother 
pethaps on that steamer, come to save her? But 
she loved Jonsen and Otto: how could she bear 
to part with them? The dear, familiar schooner. 
... All these thoughts in her head at once! But 
she dealt firmly enough with the Liddlies : 

“Come on!’ she said. ‘ We’re going on that 
steamer.’ 

“Are we to do the fighting ?’ Edward asked, 
timorously enough. 

‘There isn’t going to be any fighting,” said 
Emily. 3 

‘ Will there be another circus P’ asked Laura. 

Then she told them they were to change ships 
again. 

When Captain Jonsen came back, mopping the 
sweat from his polished forehead with a big cotton 
handkerchief, he seemed in a terrible hurry. As 
for the children, they were so excited they wete 
ready to tumble into the boat: in such a flurry 
they neatly tumbled into the sea instead. Now 

229 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


they knew why they had been washed and 
combed. 

It did not seem at first as if there was going to be 
any difficulty about getting them started. But it 
was Rachel who began the break-away. 

“My babies! My babies!’ she shrieked, and 
began running all over the ship, routing out bits 
of tag, fuzzy rope-ends, paint-pots .. . her arms 
were soon full. 

* Here, you can’t take all that junk!’ dissuaded 
Otto. 

“Oh but my darlings, I can’t leave you behind ! ’ 
cried Rachel piteously. Out rushed the cook, just 
in time to retrieve his ladle—and a battle-royal 
began. | 

Naturally, Jonsen was on tenterhooks to be 
gone. But it was essential they should part on 
good terms. 

José was lifting Faura over the side. 

* Darling José\’ she burst out suddenly, and 
twined her arms tightly round his neck. 

At that Harry and Edward, who were already 
in the boat, scrambled back on deck. They had 
forgotten to say good-bye. And so each child 
said good-bye to each pitate, kissing him and 
lavishing endearments on him. 

“Go on! Go on!’ muttered Jonsen im- 
patiently. 

230 


: . A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Emily flung herself in his arms, sobbing as if 


~ her heart would break. 


‘Don’t make me go!’ she begged. “ Let me 
Stay with you always, always!’ She clung tight 
to the lapels of his coat, hiding her face in his 
chest: ‘ Oh, I don’t want to go!’ 

Jonsen was strangely moved: for a moment, 
almost toyed with the idea. 

But the others were already in the boat. 

‘Come on!’ said Otto, ‘ or they "Il go without 
you!? 

‘Wait! Wait!’ shrieked Emily, and was over 
the side and in the boat in a flash. 

Jonsen shook his head confusedly. For this 
last time, she had him puzzled. 

But now, as they rowed across to the steamer, 
all the children stood up in the boat, in danger of 
tumbling out, and cried : 

“Good-bye! Good-bye!’ 

‘ Adios!’ cried the pirates, waving sentimental 
hands, and guffawing secretly to each other. 

‘C-c-come and see us in England!’ came 
Edwatd’s clear treble. 

‘Yes!’ ctied Emily. ‘Come and stay with us! 
All of you!—Promise you’ll come and stay 
with us ! ’ 

‘All tight!’ shouted Otto. ‘Well come! ; 

“Come soon!’ 

231 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


_ * My babies!’ wailed Rachel. ‘I’ve lost most 
all my babies ! ” 

But now they were alongside the steamer: and 
soon they were mounting a rope ladder to her 
deck. 

What a long way up it was! But at last they 
were all on board. 

The little boat returned to the schooner. 

The children never once looked after it. 

And well might they forget it. For exciting as 
it had been to go onto a ship of any kind for the 
first time, to find themselves on this steamer was 
infinitely moreso. ‘The luxury of it! The white 
paint! The doors! The windows! The stairs ! 
The brass !—A fairy palace, no: but a mundane 
wonder of a quite unimagined kind. 

But they had little time now to take in the 
details. All the passengers, wild with ‘curiosity, 
were gathered round them ina ring. As the dirty, 
dishevelled little mites were handed one by one on 
board, a gasp went up. ‘The story of the capture 
of the C/orinda by as fiendish a set of buccaneers as 
any in the past that roamed the same Caribbean was 
well known: and how the little innocents on 
board her had been taken and tortured to death 
before the eyes of the impotent captain. To see 
now face to face the victims of so foul a murder 
was for them too a thrill of the first water, 

232 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


The tension was first broken by a beautiful 
young lady in a muslin dress. She sank on het 
knees beside little Harry, and folded him in her 
delicate arms. 

‘ The little angel!’ she murmured. * You poor 
little man, what horrors you have been through ! 
How will you ever forget them ?’ 

As if that were the signal, all the lady passengers 
fell on the astonished children and pitied them : 
while the men, less demonstrative, stood around 
with lumps in their throats. 

Bewildered at first, it was not long before they 
tose to the occasion—as children generally will, 
when they find themselves the butt of indiscrimi- 
nate adoration. Bless you, they were kings and 
queens! ‘They wete so sleepy they could hardly 
_ keep their eyes open: but they were not going to 
bed, not they! They had never been treated like 
this before. Heaven alone knew how long it 
would last. Best not waste a minute of it. 

It was not long before they ceased even to be 
sutprised, became convinced that it was all their 
tight and due. ‘They were very important people 
—quite unique. 

Only Emily stood apart, shy, answering ques- 
tions uncomfortably. She did not seem to be 
able to throw herself into her importance with 
the same zest as the others. 


243 





A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA ) 
> 


Even the passengers’ children joined in the fuss 
and admiration: perhaps realising the oppor- 
tunity which the excitement gave of avoiding 
their own bed-time. They began to bring (prob- 
ably not without suggestion) their toys, as offer- 
ings to these new gods: and vied with each other 
in their generosity. 

A shy little boy of about her own age, eich 
brown eyes anda nice smile, his long hair ‘benghied 
smooth as silk, his clothes neat and sweet-smelling, 
sidled up to Rachel. 

‘What ’s your name?’ she asked him. 

* Harold.’ 

She told him hers. 

‘How much do you weigh ?’ he asked her. 

“I don’t know.’ 

‘You look rather heavy. May I see if I can 
lift you P’” 

LSS. 

He clasped his arms round her stomach from 
behind, leant back, and staggered a few paces with 
her. Then he set her down, the friendship 
cemented. 

Emily stood apart ; and for some reason every 
one unconsciously respected her reserve, But 
suddenly something seemed to snap in her heart. 
She flung herself face-downwards on the deck— 
not crying, but kicking convulsively. It was a 


234 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


huge gteat stewatdess who picked her up and 
catried her, still quivering from head to foot, 
down to a neat, clean cabin. There, soothing and 
talking to her without ceasing, she undressed her, 
and washed her with warm water, and put her 
to bed. 

Emily’s head felt different to any way it had 
evet felt before: hardly as if it were her own. It 
sang, and went round like a wheel, without so 
much as with your leave or by your leave. But 
her body, on the other hand, was more than usually 
sensitive, absorbing the tender, smooth coolness 
of the sheets, the softness of the mattress, as a 
thirsty horse sucks up water. Her limbs drank in 
comfort at every pore: it seemed as if she could 
never be sated with it. She felt physical peace 
soaking slowly through to her marrow: and 
when at last it got there, her head became more 
quiet and orderly too. 

All this while she had hardly heard what was 
said to her: only a refrain that ran through it all 
made any impression, ‘ Those wicked men... men 

. nothing but men. . . those cruel men... 

Men! It was perfeétly true that for months 
and months she had seen nothing but men. To 
be at last back among other women was heavenly. 
When the kind stewardess bent over her to kiss 
her, she caught tight hold of her, and buried her 


235 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


face in the warm, soft, yielding flesh, as if to sink 
herself in it. Lord! How unlike the firm, 
muscular bodies of Jonsen and Otto ! 

When the stewardess stood up again, Emily 
feasted her eyes on her, eyes grown large and 
warm and mysterious. ‘The woman’s enormous, 
swelling bosom fascinated her. Forlornly, she 
began to pinch her own thin little chest. Was it 
conceivable she would herself ever grow breasts 
like that—beautiful, mountainous breasts, that had 
to be cased in a sort of cornucopia? Or even 
firm little apples, like Margaret’s ? 

Thank God she had not been borna boy! She 
was overtaken with a sudden revulsion against the 
whole sex of them. From the tips of her fingers 
to the tips of her toes she felt female: one with 
that exasperating, idiotic secret communion : 
initiate of the yuvaiketov. 

Suddenly Emily reached up and caught the 
Stewardess by the head, pulling it down to her 
close: began whispering earnestly in her ear. 

On the woman’s face the first look of incredulity 
changed to utter stupefaction, from stupefaction 
to determination. 

‘My eye!” she said at last. ‘ The cheek of the 
rascals !_ The impudence !’ 

Without another word she slipped out of the 
cabin. And you may imagine that the steamer 

236 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


captain, when he heard the trick that had been 
played upon him, was as astonished as she. 

For a few moments after she had gone Emily 
lay Stating at nothing, a very curious expression 
on her face indeed. ‘Then, all of a sudden, she 
dropped asleep, breathing sweetly and easily. 

But she only slept for about ten minutes : and 
when she woke the cabin door was open, and in it 
stood Rachel and her little boy friend. 

‘ What do you want?’ said Emily forbiddingly. 

‘ Harold has brought his alligator,’ said Rachel. 

Harold stepped forward, and laid the little 
creature on Emily’s coverlet. It was very small : 
only about six inches long: a yearling: but an 
exact miniature of its adult self, with the snub 
nose and round Socratic forehead that distinguish 
it from the crocodile. It moved jerkily, like a 
clockwork toy. Harold picked it up by the tail : 
it spread its paws in the air, and jerked from side 
to side, more like clockwork than ever. ‘Then he 
set it down again, and it stood there, its tongueless 
mouth wide open and its harmless teeth looking 
like grains of sand-paper, alternately barking and 
hissing. Harold let it snap at his finger—it was 
plainly hungry in the warmth down there. It 
datted its head so fast you could hardly see it 
move: but its bite was still so weak as to be pain- 
less, even to a child. 


Q 237 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Emily drew a deep breath, fascinated. 

‘ May I have him for the night ?’ she asked. 

‘ All tight,’ said Harold: and he and Rachel 
were summoned away by some one without. 

Emily was translated into Heaven. So this was 
an alligator! She was actually going to sleep 
with an alligator! She had thought that to any 
one who had once been in an earthquake nothing 
really exciting could happen again : but then, she 
had not thought of this. 

There was once a girl called Emily, who slept with an 
alligator... 

In seatch of greater warmth, the creature high- 
Stepped warily up the bed towards her face. 
About six inches away it paused, and they looked | 
each other in the eye, those two children. 

The eye of an alligator is large, protruding, and 
of a brilliant yellow, with a slit pupil like a cat’s. 
A cat’s eye, to the casual observer, is expression- 
less : though with attention one can distinguish in 
it many changes of emotion. But the eye of an 
alligator is infinitely more stony and brilliant— 
reptilian. 

What possible meaning could Emily find in such 
aneye? Yetshe lay there, and stared, and Stared : 
and the alligator stared too. If there had been an 
obsetver it might have given him a shiver:to see 
them so—well, eye to eye like that. 

238 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Presently the beast opened his mouth and hissed 
again gently. Emily lifted a finger and began to 
rub the corner of his jaw. ‘The hiss changed to a 
sound almost like a purr. A thin, filmy lid first 
covered his eye from the front backwards, then 
the outer lid closed up from below. 

Suddenly he opened his eyes again, and snapped 
on her finger: then turned and wormed his way 
into the neck of her night-gown, and crawled down 
inside, cool and rough against her skin, till he 
found a place to rest. It is surprising that she 
could stand it as she did, without flinching. 


Alligators are utterly untamable. 


iv 

From the deck of the schooner, Jonsen and 
Otto watched the children climb onto the steamer : 
watched their boat return, and the steamer get 
under way. 

So: it had all gone without a hitch. No one 
had suspected his story—a story so simple as to be 
very nearly the truth. 

‘They were gone. 

Jonsen could feel the difference at once: and 
it seemed almost as if the schooner could. A 
schooner, after all, is a place for men. He stretched 


239 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


himself, and took a deep breath, feeling that a 
cloying, enervating influence was lifted. José 
was industriously sweeping up some of Rachel’s 
abandoned babies. He swept them into the lee- 
scuppets. He drew a bucket of water, and dashed 
it at them over the deck. The trap swung open— 
whew, it was gone, all that truck ! 

‘ Batten down that fore-hatch!’ ordered Jonsen. 

The men all seemed lighter of heart than they 
had been for many months : as if the weight they 
wete telieved of had been enormous. They sang 
as they worked, and two friends playfully pum- 
melled each other in passing—hard. The lean, 
masculine schooner shivered and plunged in the 
freshening evening breeze. A shower of spray 
for no particular reason suddenly burst over the 
bows, swept aft and dashed full in Jonsen’s 
face. He shook his head like a wet dog, and 
grinned. 

Rum appeared : and for the first time since the 
encounter with the Dutch steamer all the sailors 
got bestially drunk, and lay about the deck, and 
were sick inthe scuppers. José was belching like 
a bassoon, 

It was dark by then. The breeze dropped 
away again. ‘The gafts clanked aimlessly in the 
calm, with the motion of the sea: the empty sails 
flapped with reports like cannon, a hearty applause, 

240 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Jonsen and Otto themselves remained sober, but 
they had not the heart to discipline the crew. 

The steamer had long since disappeared into the 
dark, ‘The foreboding which had oppressed Jon- 
sen all the night before was gone. No intuition 
told him of Emily’s whispering to the stewardess : 
of the steamer, shortly after, meeting with a 
British gunboat: of the long series of lights 
flickering between them. ‘The gunboat, even 
now, was fast overhauling him: but no premoni- 
tion disturbed his peace. 

He was tired—as tired as a sailor ever lets him- 
self be. The last twenty-four hours had been hard. 
He went below as soon as his watch was over, and 
climbed into his bunk. 

But he did not, at once, sleep. He lay for a 
while conning over the step he hadtaken. It was 
really very astute. He had returned the children, 
undoubtedly safe and sound: Marpole would be 
altogether discredited. Even to have landed them 
at Santa Lucia, his first intention, could never have 
closed the C/orinda episode so completely, since the 
world at large would not have heard of it: and 
it would have been difficult to produce them, 
should need arise. 

Indeed, it had seemed to be a choice of evils: 
either he must carry them about always, as a 
proof that they were alive, or he must land them 


241 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


and lose control of them. In the first case, their 
presence would certainly connect him with the 
Clorinda piracy, of which he might otherwise go 
unsuspected: in the second, he might be. con- 
victed of their murder if he could not produce 
them. 

But this wonderful idea of his, now that he had 
carried it out successfully, solved both difficulties. 

It had been a near thing with that little bitch 
Margaret, though . . . lucky the second boat had 
picked her up... . 

The light from the cabin lamp shone into the 
bunk, illuminating part of the wall defaced with 
Emily’s puerile drawings. As they caught his eye 
a frown gathered on his forehead: but as well a 
sudden twinge affected his heart. He remembered 
the way she had lain there, ill and helpless. He 
suddenly found himself remembering at least forty 
things about her—an overwhelming flood of 
memories. 

The pencil she had used was still among the 
bedding, and his fingers happened on it. There 
were still some white spaces not drawn on. 

Jonsen could only draw two things : ships, and 
naked women. He could draw any type of ship 
he liked, down to the least detail—any particular 
ship he had sailed in, even. In the same way he 
could draw voluptuous, buxom women, also down 

242 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


to the least detail: in any position, and from any 
point of view: from the front, from the back, 
from the side, from above, from below : his fore- 
shortening faultless. But set him to draw any 
third thing—even a woman with her clothes on— 
and he could not have produced a scribble that 
would have been even recognisable. _ 

He took the pencil: and before long there 
began to appear between Emily’s crude uncertain 
lines round thighs, rounder bellies, high swelling 
bosoms, all somewhat in the manner of Rubens. 

At the same time his mind was still occupied 
with tefle@ions on his own astuteness. Yes, it 
had been a near thing with Margatet—it would 
have been awkward if, when he returned the 
patty, there had been one missing. 

A tecolleGion descended on his mind like a cold 
douche, something he had completely forgotten 
about till then. His heart sank—as well it might : 

‘Hey!’ he called to Otto on the deck above. 
‘What was the name of that boy who broke his 
neck at Santa? Jim—Sam—what was he called?’ 

Otto did not answer, except by a long-drawn- 
out whistle. 


243 


Chapter 10 


MILY grew quite a lot during the passage 
to England on the steamer: suddenly shot 


up, as children will at that age. But she 
did it without any gawkiness : instead, an a€tual 
increase of grace. Her legs and arms, though 
longer, did not lose any of the nicety of their shape; 
and her grave face lost none of its attra@tiveness 
by being a fraction nearer your own. The only 
drawback was that she used to get pains in the 
calves of her legs, now, and sometimes in her 
back : but those of course did not show. (They 
were all provided with clothes by a general col- 
leétion, so it did not matter that she grew out of 
her old ones.) 

She was a nice child: and being a little less shy 
than formerly, was soon the most popular of all 
of them. Somehow, no one seemed to cate very 
much for Margaret : old ladies used to shake their 
heads over her a good deal. At least, any one 
could see that Emily had infinitely more sense. 

You would never have believed that Edward 
after a few days’ washing and combing would look 
such a little gentleman. 

After a short while Rachel threw Harold over, 


244 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


- to be uninterrupted in her peculiar habits of pat- 
thenogenesis, eased now a little by the many 
presents of realdolls. But Harold became soon just 
as firm friends with Laura, young though she was. 

Most of the steamer children had made friends 
with the seamen, and loved to follow them about 
at their romantic occupations—swabbing decks, 
and so on. One day, one of these men aétually 
went a short way up the rigging (what little there 
was), leaving a glow of admiration on the deck 
below. But all this had no glamour for the 
Thorntons. Edward and Harry liked best to peer 
in at the engines : but what Emily liked best was 
to walk up and down the deck with her arm round 
the waist of Miss Dawson, the beautiful young 
lady with the muslin dresses : of stand behind her 
while she did little water-colour compositions of 
toppling waves with wrecks foundering in them, 
or mounted dried tropical flowers in wreaths 
round photographs of her uncles and aunts. One 
day Miss Dawson took het down to her cabin and 
showed her all her clothes, every single item—it 
took hours. It was the opening of a new world 
to Emily. | 

The captain sent for Emily, and questioned het : 
but she added nothing to that first, crucial burst of 
confidence to the stewatdess. She seemed struck 
dumb—with terror, or something: at least, he 


245 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


could get nothing out ofher. So he wisely let her 
alone. She would probably tell her story in her 
own time: to her new friend, perhaps. But this 
she did not do. She would not talk about the 
schooner, or the pirates, or anything concerning 
them: what she wanted was to listen, to drink in 
all she could learn about England, where they 
were really going at last—that wonderfully exotic, 
romantic place. 

Louisa Dawson was quite a wise young person 
for her years. She saw that Emily did not want 
to talk about the horrors she had been through: 
but considered it far better that she should be 
made to talk than that she should brood over them 
in sectet. So when the days passed and no con- 
fidences came, she set herself to draw the child out. 
She had, as everybody has, a pretty clear idea in 
her own head of what life is like in a pirate vessel. 
That these little innocents should have come 
through it alive was miraculous, like the three 
Hebrews in the fiery furnace. 

‘ Where used you to live when you were on the 
schooner ?? she asked Emily one day suddenly. 

‘Oh, in the hold,’ said Emily nonchalantly, 
‘Is that your Great-uncle Vaughan, did you 
say 2” 

In the hold. She might have known it. 
Chained, probably, down there in the darkness like 

246 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


blacks, with rats tunning over them, fed on bread 
and water. 

‘Were you very frightened when there was a 
battle going on? Did you heat them fighting 
over yout head ?’. . 

Emily looked at her with het gentle stare : but 
kept silence. 

Louisa Dawson was vety wise in thus trying to 
ease the load on the child’s mind. But also she 
was consumed with curiosity. It exasperated het 
that Emily would not talk. 

There were two questions which she particu- 
larly wanted to ask. One, however, seemed 
insuperably difficult of apptoach. The other she 
could not contain. 

‘ Listen, darling,’ she said, wrapping her arms 
round Emily. ‘ Did you ever a@tually see any one 
killed ?’ 

Emily stiffened palpably. “ Oh no,’ she said. 
‘ Why should we ?’ 

‘ Didn’t you ever even see a body ?’ she went 
on: ‘A dead one ?’ 

‘No,’ said Emily, ‘thete weren’t any.’ She - 
seemed to meditate a while. ‘There weten’t 
many,’ she corrected. 

‘You poor, poor little thing,’ said Miss Dawson, 
stroking her forehead. 

But though Emily was slow to talk, Edward 


247 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


was not. Suggestion was hardly necessary. He 
soon saw what he was expected to say. It was 
also what he wanted to say. All these rehearsals 
with Harry, these springings into the main rigging, 
these Stormings of the galley . . . they had seemed 
real enough at the time. Now, he had soon no 
doubt about them at all. And Harry backed 
him up. . 

It was wonderful for Edward that every one 
seemed ready to believe what he said. Those who 
came to him for tales of bloodshed were not sent 
empty away. 

Nor did Rachel contradi&@ him. The pirates 
were wicked—deadly wicked, as she had good 
reason to know. So they had probably done all 
Edward said: probably when she was not looking. 

Miss Dawson did not always press Emily like 
this : she had too much sense. She spent a good 
deal of her time simply in tying more firmly the 
knots of the child’s passion for her. 

She was ready enough to tell her about England. 
But how strange it seemed that these humdrum 
narrations should interest any one who had seen 
such romantic, terrible things as Emily had ! 

She told her all about London, where the traffic 
was so thick things could hardly pass, where 
things drove by all day, as if the supply of them 
would never come to an end. She tried also to 

248 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


describe trains, but Emily could not see them, 
somehow : all she could envisage was a Steamer 
like this one, only going on land—but she knew 
that was not right. 

What a wonderful person her Miss Dawson 
was! What marvels she had seen! Emily had 
again the feeling she had in the schoonet’s cabin : 
how time had slipped by, been wasted. Now she 
would be eleven in a few months: a great age: 
and in all that long life, how little of interest or 
significance had happened to her! ‘There was her 
Earthquake, of course, and she had slept with an 
allieator : but what were these compared with the 
experiences of Miss Dawson, who knew London 

so well it hardly seemed any longer wonderful to 
her, who could not even count the number of 
times she had travelled in a train P 

Her Earthquake . . . it was a great possession, 
Dated she tell Miss Dawson about it? Was it 
possible that it would raise her a little in Miss 
Dawson’s esteem, show that even she, little Emily, 
had had experiences? But she never dared. 
Suppose that to Miss Dawson earthquakes were as 
familiar as railway trains: the fiasco would be 
unbearable. As for the alligator, Miss Dawson 
had told Harold to take it away as if it was a worm, 

Sometimes Miss Dawson sat silently fondling 
Emily, looking now at her, now at the other 


249 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


children at play. How difficult it was to imagine 
that these happy-looking creatures had been, for: 
months together, in hourly danger of their lives! 
Why had they not died of fright? She was sute 
that she would have. Or at least gone Stark, 
staring, taving mad P 

: She had always wondered how people survived 
even a moment of danger without dropping dead 
with fear: but months and months... and chil- 
dren. . . . Her head could not srallant it. 

As for that other question, how dearly she” 
would have liked to ask it, if only she could have 
devised a formula delicate enough. 

Meanwhile Emily’s passion fot her was nearing 
its crisis ; and one day this was provoked. Miss 
Dawson Wied Emily three times, and told her in 
future to call her Lulu. 

Emily jumped as if shot. Call this goddess by 
her Christian name? She burnt a glowing vet- 
milion at the very thought. The Christian names 
of all grown-ups were sacred: something never 
to be uttered by childish lips: to do so, the most 
blasphemous disrespect. 

For Miss Dawson to tell her to do so was as 
embarrassing as if she had seen written up in 
‘church, PLEASE SPIT. 

Of course, if Miss Dawson told her to call her 
250 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Lulu, at least she must not call her Miss Dawson 
any mote. But say... the Other Word aloud, 
her lips refused. 

And so for some time, by elaborate subterfuges, 
she managed to avoid calling her anything at all. 
But the difficulty of this increased in geometrical 
progression : it began to render all intercourse an 
intolerable strain. Before long she was avoiding - 
Miss Dawson. 

Miss Dawson was terribly wounded: what 
_ could she have done to offend this strange child ? 
(‘ Little Fairy-girl,’ she used to call her.) The 
darling had seemed so fond of her, but now. . . 

So Miss Dawson used to follow her about the 
ship with hurt eyes, and Emily used to escape 
from her with scarlet cheeks. They had never 
had a real talk, heart to heart, again, by the time 
the steamer reached England. 


il 

When the steamer took in her pilot, you may 
imagine that her news travelled ashore ; and also, 
that it quickly reached the T7mes newspaper. 

Mr. and Mrs. Bas-Thornton, after the disaster, 
unable to bear Jamaica any longer, had sold Fern- 
dale for a song and travelled straight back to 

251 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


England, where Mr. Thornton soon got posts as 
London dramatic critic to various Colonial news- 
papers, and manipulated rather remote influences 
at the Admiralty in the hope of getting a punitive 
expedition sent against the whole island of Cuba. 
It was thus the T7mes which, in its quiet way, broke 
the news to them, the very morning that the 
steamer docked at Tilbury. She was a long time 
doing it, owing to the fog, out of which the 
gigantic noises of dockland reverberated unin- 
telligibly. Voices shouted things from the quays. 
Bells ting-a-linged. The children welded them- 
selves into a compact mass facing outwards, an 
improvised Argus determined to miss nothing 
whatever. But they could not gather really what 
anything was about, much less everything. 

Miss Dawson had taken charge of them all, 
meaning to convey them to her Aunt’s London 
house till their relations could be found. So now 
she took them ashore, and up to the train, into 
which they climbed. 

‘ What are we getting into this box for P’’ asked 
Harry: ‘Is it going to rain ?’” 

It took Rachel several journeys up and down 
the steep steps to get all her babies inside. 

The fog, which had met them at the mouth of 
the tiver, was growing thicker than ever. So 
they sat there in semi-darkness at first, till a man 

252 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


came and lit the light. It was not very comfort- 
able, and horribly cold: but presently another 
man came, and put in a big flat thing which was 
hot: it was full of hot water, Miss Dawson said, 
and for you to put your feet on. 

Even now that she was in a train, Emily could 
hardly believe it would ever start. She had be- 
come quite sure it was not going to when at last it 
did, jerking along like a cannon-ball would on a 
leash. 

Then their powers of observation broke down. 
For the time they were full. So they played Up- 
Jenkins riotously all the way to London: and 
when they arrived hardly noticed it. They were 
quite loath to get out, and finally did so into as 
thick a pea-soup fog as London could produce at 
the tail end of the season. At this they began to 
wake up again, and jog themselves to remember. 
that this really was England, so as not to miss 
things. . 

They had just realised that the train had run 
tight inside a sort of enormous house, lit by 
haloed yellow lights and full of this extraordinary 
orange-coloured ait, when Mrs. Thornton found 
them... - 

‘Mother!’ cried Emily. - She had not known 
she could be so glad to see her. As for Mrs. 
Thornton, she was far beyond the bounds. of 

R 253 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


hysteria. The little ones held back at first, but 
soon followed Emily’s example, leaping on her 
and shouting : indeed it looked more like Aeon 
with his hounds than a mother with her children : 
their monkey-like little hands tore her clothes in 
pieces, but she didn’t care a hoot. As for their 
father, he had totally forgotten how much he 
disliked emotional scenes. — 

*Islept with an alligator |!’ Emily was shouting 
at intervals. ‘Mother! I’ve slept with an 
alligator ! 

Margaret stood in the background holding all 
their parcels. None of her relations had appeared 
at the station. Mrs. Thornton’s eye at last took 
her in. 

“Why, Margaret . . .’ she began vaguely. 

Margaret smiled and came forward to kiss her. 

“Get out!” cried Emily fiercely, punching her 
in the chest. ‘ She’s wy mother !’ 

“Get out!” shouted allthe others. ‘ She ’s our 
mother ! ’ 

Margaret fell back again into the shadows : and 
Mrs. ‘Thornton was too distracted to be as shocked 
as she would normally have been. 

Mr. Thornton, however, was just sane enough 
to take in the situation. ‘Come on, Margaret !’” 
he said. ‘ Margaret ’s my pal! Let’s go and look 
for a cab!’ 


> 


254 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


He took the girl’s arm, bowing his fine 
shoulders, and walked off with her up the plat- 
form. 

They found a cab, and brought it to the scene, 
and they all got in, Mrs. Thornton just remembet- 
ing to say ‘ How-d’you-do-good-bye’ to Miss 
Dawson. 

Packing themselves inside was difficult. It 
was in the middle of it all that Mrs. Thornton 
suddenly exclaimed : 

“But where ’s John ?’ 

The children fell immediately silent. 

“Where is he P—Wasn’t he on the train with 
you P’ 

“No,’ said Emily, and went as dumb as the 
rest. 

Mts. Thornton looked from one of them to 
another. 

‘John! Where is John?’ she asked the world 
at large, a faint hint of uneasiness beginning to 
tinge her voice. 

It was then that Miss Dawson showed a puzzled 
face at the window. 

* John?’ she asked. ‘ Why, who is John ?’” 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 
ili 

The children passed the spring at the house 
their father had taken in Hammersmith Terrace, 
on the borders of Chiswick : but Captain Jonsen, 
Otto, and the crew passed it in Newgate. 

They were taken there as soon as the gunboat 
which apprehended them reached the Thames. 

The children’s bewilderment lasted. London 
was not what they had expected, but it was even 
more astounding. From time to time, however, 
they would realise how this or that did chime in 
with something they had been told, though not at 
all with the idea that the telling had conjured up. 
On these occasions they felt something as Saint 
Matthew must have felt when, after recounting 
some trivial incident, he adds : ‘ ‘That it might be 
fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet So- 
and-So.’ 

‘Why look!’ exclaimed Edward, * Thete’s 
only toys in this store ! ’ 

‘ Why, don’t you remember . . .” began Emily. 

Yes, their mother had told them, on a visit to 
their father’s general store in St. Anne’s, that in 
London there were stores which not only sold toys 
but which sold toys only. At that time they 
hatdly knew what toys were. A cousin in 
England had once sent them out some expensive 

256 


A HIGH WIND IN. JAMAICA 


wax dolls, but even before the box was opened the 
wax had melted : consequently the only dolls they 
had wete empty bottles, which they clothed with 
bits of rag. These had another advantage over 
the wax kind: you could feed them, poking it 
into the neck... If you put in some water too, in 
a day or so the food began to digest, visibly. The 
bottles with square shoulders they called He- 
beasties, and the bottles with round shoulders 
they called She-beasties. 

Their other toys wete mostly freakish sticks, and 
different kinds of seeds and berries. No wonder 
it seemed strange to them to imagine these things 
inashop. But the idea engaged them, neverthe- 
less. Down by the bathing-hole there were 
several enormous cotton-trees, which lift them- 
selves on their roots right out of the earth, as on 
stilts, making a big cage. One of these they 
dubbed their toy-shop : decorated it up with lace- 
bark, and strings of bright-coloured seeds, and 
theit other toys: then they would go inside and 
take turns to sell them to each other. So now 
this. was the piture the phrase‘ toy-shop ’ evoked 
in them... No wonder the London kind was a 
surprise to them, seemed a very far-fetched fulfil- 
ment of the prophecy. ) 

The houses in Hammersmith are tall, roomy, 
comfortable houses, though not big or aristo- 


257 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ctatic, with gardens running right down to the 
tiver. 

It was a shock to them to find how dirty the 
river was. ‘The litter-Strewn mud when the tide 
was out somehow offended them much less than — 
the sewery water when it was up. At low tide 
they would often climb down the wall and 
scrounge about in the mud for things of value to 
them happily enough. ‘They stank like polecats 
when they came up again. Their father was 
sensible about dirt. He ordered a tub of water 
to be kept permanently outside the basement door, 
in which they must wash before entering the 
house: but none of the other children in the 
terrace were allowed to play in the mud at all. 

Emily did not play in the mud either: it was 
only the little ones. 

Mr. Thornton was generally at a theatre till the 
small hours ; and when he came home used to sit 
and write, and then he would go out, about dawn, 
to the post. The children were often awake in 
time to hear him going to bed. He drank whisky 
while he worked, and that helped him to sleep all: 
the morning (they had to be quiet too). But he 
got up for luncheon, and then he often had battles 
with their mother about the food. She would try 
to make him eat it. 

All that spring they were an object of wonder to 

258 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


their acquaintances, as they had been on the 
Steamer ; and also an object of pity. In the wide 
world they had become almost national figures : 
but it was easier to hide this from them then than 
it would be nowadays. But people—friends— 
would often come and tell them about the pirates : 
what wicked men they were, and how cruelly they 
had maltreated them. Children would generally 
ask to see Emily’s scar. They were especially 
sorry for Rachel and Laura, who, as being the 
youngest, must have suffered most. These people 
used also to tell them about John’s heroism, and 
that he had died for his country just the same as if 
he had grown up and become a real soldier : that 
he had shown himself a true English gentleman, 
like the knights of old were and the martyrs. 
They were to grow up to be very proud of John, 
who though still a child had dared to defy these 
villains and die rather than allow anything to 
happen to his sisters. 

The glorious deeds which Edward would 
occasionally confess to were still recetved with an 
admiration hardly at all tempered with incredulity. 
He had the intuition, by now, to make them always 
done in defiance of Jonsen and his crew, not, as 
formerly, in alliance with or superseding them. 

The children listened to all they were told : and 
according to their ages believed it. Having as 


259 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA‘ 


yet little sense of contradi&tion, they blended it 
quite easily in their minds with their own mem- 
ofies ; of sometimes it even cast their memories 
out. Who wete they, children, to know better 
what had happened to them than grown-ups ? 

_ Mrs. Thornton was a feeling, but an essentially 
Christian woman. The death of John was a blow 
to her from which she would never recover, as 
indeed the death of all of them had once been. 
But she taught the children in saying their prayers 
to thank God for John’s noble end and let it 
always be an example to them: and then she 
taught them to ask God to forgive the pirates for 
all their cruelty to them. She explained to them 
that God could only do this when they had been 
properly punished on earth. ‘The only one who 
could not understand this at all was Lauta—she 
was, after all, rather young. She used the same’ 
form of words as the others, yet contrived to 
imagine that she was praying to the pirates, not 
for them; so that it gradually came about that 
whenever God was mentioned in her hearing 
the face she imagined for Him was Captain 
Jonsen’s. 

Once more a phase of their lives was receding 
into the past, and crystallising into myth. 
Emily was too old to say her prayers aloud, so 
no one could know whether she put in the same 
260 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


phase as the others about the pirates or not. No 
one, in point of fa&, knew much what Emily was 
thinking about anything, at that time. © 


iv 

One.day a cab came for the whole family, and 
they drove together right into London, The cab 
took them into the Temple: and then they had 
to walk through twisting passages and up some 
Stairs. . 

It was a day of full spring, and the large room 
into which they were ushered faced south. The 
windows were tall and heavily draped with cur- 
tains. After the gloomy Stairs it seemed all sun- 
shine and warmth. There was a big fire blazing, 
and the furniture was massive and comfortable, 
the dark carpet so thick it clung to their shoes. 

A young man was standing in front of the fire 
when they came in. He was very correétly, in- 
deed beautifully dressed: and he was very hand- 
some as well, like a prince. He smiled at them all 
pleasantly, and came forward and talked like an 
old friend. The suspicious eyes of the Liddlies: 
soon accepted himas such. He gave their parents 
cake and wine: and then he insisted on the chil- 
dren being allowed a sip too, with some cake, 

261 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


which was vety kind of him. The taste of the 
wine recalled to all of them that blowy night in 
Jamaica: they had had none since. 

Soon some more people arrived. They were 
Margaret and Harry, with asmall, yellow, fanatical- 
looking aunt. The two lots of children had not 
seen each other for a long time: so they only said 
Hallo to: each other very perfundorily. Mr. 
Mathias, their host, was just as kind to the new 
arrivals. 

Every one was at great pains to make the visit 
appear a casual one; but the children all knew 
more or less that it was nothing of the sort, that 
something was presently going to happen. How- 
ever, they could play-a& too, Rachel climbed 
onto Mr. Mathias’s knee. They all gathered 
round the fire, Emily sitting bolt upright on a 
foot-stool, Edward and Laura side by side in a 
capacious arm-chair. 

In the middle of every one talking there was a 
pause, and Mr. Thornton, turning to Emily, said, 
“Why don’t you tell Mr. Mathias about your 
adventures ?’” 

“Oh yes!’ said Mr. Mathias, ‘ do tell me all 
about it. Let me see, you’re .. 2” 

‘Emily,’ whispered Mr. Thornton. 

“Age?” 

SbeDe, 


262 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Mr. Mathias reached for a piece of clean paper 
and a pen. 

“ What adventures ?” asked Emily clearly. 

“Well,” said Mr. Mathias, ‘you Started for 
England on a sailing-ship, didn’t you? ‘The 
Clorinda ?” 

“Yes. She was a barque.’ 

“ And then what happened ? ’ 

She paused before answering. 

“ There was a monkey,’ she said judicially. 

“A monkey ?’ 

* And a lot of turtles,’ put in Rachel. 

‘Tell him about the pirates,’ prompted Mrs. 
Thornton. Mr. Mathias frowned at her slightly : 
“ Let her tell it in her own words, please.’ 

“Oh yes,’ said Emily dully, ‘ we were captured 
by pirates, of course.’ 

Both Edward and Laura had sat up at the word, 
Stiff as spokes. 

* Weren’t you with them too, Miss Fernandez ?’” 
Mt. Mathias asked. 

Miss Fernandez! Every one turned to see who 
he could mean. He was looking at Margaret. 

“Me?” she said suddenly, as if waking up. 

“Yes, you! Goon!” said her aunt. 

* Say yes,’ prompted Edward. ‘ You were with 
us, weren’t you ?’ 

Yes,’ said Margaret, smiling. 

263 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


“Then why couldn’t you say so?’ heétored 
Edward. ; 

Mr. Mathias silently noted this curious treat- 
ment of the eldest: and Mrs. Thornton. told 
Edward he mustn’t speak like that. 

‘ Tell us what you remember about the capture, 
will you ?’ he asked, still of Margaret. 

‘ The what ?’ 

* Of how the pirates captured the Clorinda, 

She looked round nervously and laughed, ‘but 
said nothing. 

‘The monkey was in the rigging, so they just 
came on the ship,’ Rachel volunteered. 

“Did they—er—fight with the sailors? Did 
you see them hit anybody : ? Or threaten any- 
body ?? Aa 

‘Yes!’ cried Edward, and jumped up from his 
chair, his eyes wide and inspired. ‘ Bing! Bang ! 
Bong!’ he declared, thumping the seat at each 
wotd ; then sat down again. 

‘They didn’t,’ said Emily.. ‘Don’t tie silly, 
Edward.’ 

‘Bing, bang, bong,’ he repeated, with less 
conviction. . 

‘ Bung!’ contributed Harry to his support, 
from under the arm of the fanatical aunt. 

‘Bim-bam, bim-bam,’ sing-songed Laura, sud- 
denly waking up and Starting a tattoo of her own. 

264 


A HIGH WIND IN. JAMAICA 


‘Shut up!’ cried Mr. Thornton. ‘ Did you, 
ot did you not, any of you, see them hit any- 


body ?’ 
“Cut off their heads!’ cried Edward. * And 
throw them in the sea !—Far, far . . .” his eyes 


became dreamy and sad. 
* They didn’t hit anybody,’ said Emily, ‘ There 
wasn’t any one to hit.’ . 
‘Then where were all the sailors 2? asked Mr. 
Mathias. 
‘ They were all up the rigging,’ said Emily. 
“I see,’ said Mr. Mathias. ‘ Er—didn’t you 
say the monkey was in the rigging ?’” 
“He broke his neck,’ said Rachel. Shewrinkled 
up her nose disgustedly : ‘ He was drunk.’ 
‘ His tail was rotted,’ explained Harry. 
~ © Well,’ said Mr. Mathias, ‘ when they came on 
board, what did they do P’ 
There was a general silence. » 
- *Come, come! What did they'do?—What did 
they do, Miss Fernandez ?’ 
“TIT don’t know.’ 
Emily ?? 
“I don’t know.’ } 
He sat back in despair ; ‘ But you'saw them ! ’ 
“No we didn’t,’ said Emily, ‘ we went in the 
deck-house.’ Ee 
* And stayed there ? ’” 
265 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


“We couldn’t open the door.’ 

* Bang-bang-bang !’ Laura suddenly rapped out. 

“Shut up!’ 

* And then, when they let you out ?” 

“We went on the schooner.’ 

‘Were you frightened P ” 

* What of ?’ 

‘Well’: them.’ 

“Who ?’ 

* The pirates.’ 

‘Why should we ?’ 

* They didn’t do anything to frighten you ? ” 

‘To frighten us 2’ 

“Coo! José did belch!’ Edward interjected 
merrily, and began giving an imitation. Mfrs. 
Thornton chid him. 

“Now,” said Mr. Mathias gravely, ‘there ’s 
something I want you to tell me, Emily. When 
you were with the pirates, did they ever do any- 
thing you didn’t like? You know what I mean, 
something nasty ?’ 

“Yes!” cried Rachel, and every one turned to 
her. ‘He talked about drawers,’ she said in a 
shocked voice. 

“What did he say ?’ 

“He told us once not to toboggan down the 
deck on them,’ put in Emily uncomfortably. 

“Was that all P” 

266 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


* He shouldn’t have talked about drawers,’ said 
Rachel. 

“Don’t you talk about them, then,’cried Edward: 

© Smarty !’ 

“Miss Fernandez,’ said the lawyer diffidently, 
“have you anything to add to that ?’ 

“What P” 

“Well . . . what we are talking about.’ 

She looked from one person to another, but 
said nothing. 

“I don’t want to press you for details,’ he said 
gently, ‘but did they ever—well, make sugges- 
tions to you ?’ 

Emily fixed her glowing eyes on Margaret, 
catching hers. 

“It’s no good questioning Margaret,’ said the 
Aunt morosely ; ‘ but it ought to be perfedlly clear 
to you what has happened.’ 

“Then I am afraid I must,’ said Mr. Mathias. 
* Another time, perhaps.’ 

Mrs. Thornton had for some while been frown- 
ing and pursing her lips, to stop him. 

* Another time would be much better,’ she said : 
and Mr. Mathias turned the examination back to 
the capture of the Clorinda. 

But they seemed to have been strangely un- 
observant of what went on atound them, he 
found, 

267 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Vv 


- When the others had all gone, Mathias offered 
Thornton, whom he liked, a cigar: and the two 
sat together for a while over the fire. 

‘Well,’ said Thornton, ‘ did the interview go 
as you had expected ? ’ , 

* Pretty much,’ 

“I noticed you questioned them chiefly about 
the Clorinda. But you have got all the informa- 
tion you need on that score, surely ?’ 

‘Naturally I did. Anything they affirmed I 
could check exaétly by Marpole’s detailed affidavit. 
I wanted to test their reliability.’ 

* And you found ?’ 

“What I have always known. That I would 
rather have to extract information from the devil 
himself than from a child.’ 

* But what information, exaétly, do you want ?? 

‘Everything. The whole story.’ 

‘You know it.’ a 

Mathias spoke with a dash of exasperation : 

_ *Do you tealise, Thornton, that without con- 
siderable help from them we may even fail to get 
a conviction P’” 

“ What is the difficulty i ?’ asked Thornton in a 
peculiar, restrained tone. 

“We could get a conviction for piracy, of 

268 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


coutse. But since ’37, piracy has ceased to be 
a hanging offence unless it is accompanied by 
murder.’ 

* And is the killing of one small boy insufficient 
to count as murder ?” asked Thornton in the same 
cold voice. 

Mathias looked at him curiously. 

“We can guess at the probabilities of what 
happened,’ he said. ‘ The boy was undoubtedly 
taken onto the schoonet; and now he can’t be 
found. But, stri@ly speaking, we have no ptoof 
that he is dead.’ 

* He may, of course, have swum actoss the Gulf 
of Mexico and landed at New Orleans.’ 

Thornton’s cigar, as he finished speaking, 
snapped in two. 

“I know this is . . .? began Mathias with pto- 
fessional gentleness, then had the sense to check 
himself. ‘I am afraid there is no doubt that we 
can personally entertain that the lad is dead: but 
there is a legal doubt : and where there is a legal 
doubt a jury might well refuse to convict.’ 

‘ Unless they were carried away by an attack of 
common sense.’ 

Mathias paused for a moment before asking : 

* And the other children have dropped, as yet, 
no hint as to what precisely did happen to him ?’ 

* None.’ 


S 269 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


‘ Their mother has questioned them ? ’ 

* Exhaustively.’ 

“Yet they must surely know.’ 

“It is a great pity,’ said Thornton, deliberately, 
“that when the pirates decided to kill the child, 
they did not invite in his sisters to watch.’ 

Mathias was ready to make allowances. He 
merely shifted his position and cleared his voice. 

‘Unless we can get definite evidence of murder, 
either of your boy or the Dutch captain, I am afraid 
there is a very real danger of these men escaping 
with their lives: though they would of course be 
transported.—It’s all highly unsatisfactory, Thorn- 
ton,’ he went on confidentially. ‘ We do not, as 
lawyers, like aiming at a conviction for piracyalone. 
It is too vague. ‘The most eminent jurists have 
not even yet decided on a satisfactory definition 
of piracy. I doubt, now, if they ever will. One 
school holds that it is any felony committed on the 
High Seas. But that does little except render a 
separate term otiose. Moreover, it is not accepted 
by other schools of thought.’ 

‘ To the layman, at least, it would seem to be a 
queer sort of piracy to commit suicide in one’s 
cabin, or perform an illegal operation on the 
captain’s daughter ! ’ 

‘Well, you see the difficulties. Consequently 
we always prefer to make use of it simply as a 

270 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


make-weight with another mote serious charge. 
Captain Kidd, for instance, was not, stri@tly speak- 
ing, hanged for piracy. The first count in his 
indiétment, on which he was condemned, sets 
forth that he feloniously, intentionally, and with 
malice aforethought hit his own gunner on the 
head with a wooden bucket value eightpence. 
That is something definite. What we need is 
something definite. We have not got it. Take the 
second case, the pitacy of the Dutch steamer. We 
are in the same difficulty there: a man is taken 
on board the schooner, he disappears. What 
happened? We can only surmise.’ 

‘Isn’t there such a thing as turning King’s 
Evidence ? ’ 

‘Another most unsatisfactory proceeding, to 
which I should be loath to have recourse. No, 
the natural and proper witnesses are the children. 
There is a kind of beauty in making them, who 
have suffered so much at these men’s hands, the 
instruments of justice upon them,’ 

Mathias paused, and looked at Thornton 
‘nattowly. 

“You haven’t been able, in all these weeks, to 
get the smallest hint from them with regard to 
the death of Captain Vandervoort either ?? 

* None.’ 

‘ Well, is it your impression that they do truly 

a7t 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


know nothing, or that they have been terrorised 
into hiding something ?’ 

Thornton gave a gentle sigh, almost of relief. 

‘No,’ he said, ‘I don’t think they have been 
terrorised. But I do think they may know some- 
thing they won’t tell.’ 

* But why ?’ 

‘Because, during the time they were on the 
schooner, it is plain they got very fond of this 
man Jonsen, and of his lieutenant, the man called 
Otto.’ 

Mathias was incredulous. 

“Is it possible for children to be mistaken in a 
man’s whole nature like that ?’ 

The look of irony on Thornton’s face attained 
an intensity that was almost diabolical. 

‘I think it is possible,’ he said, ‘ even for chil- 
dren to make such a mistake.’ 

‘But this... affection : it is highly improbable.’ 

“It is a fact.’ . 

Mathias shrugged. After all, a criminal lawyer 
is not concerned with faés. He is concerned 
with probabilities. It is the novelist who is con” 
cerned with facts, whose job it is to say what a 
particular man did do on a particular occasion : 
the lawyer does not, cannot be expected to go 
further than to show what the ordinary man would 
be most likely to do under presumed circumstances. 

272 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Mathias, as he conned these paradoxes, smiled 
to himself a little grimly. It would never do to 
give utterance to them. 

‘I think if they know anything I shall be able to 
find it out,’ was all he said. 

* D’you mean to put them in the box ?’ Thorn- 
ton asked suddenly. 

‘Not all of them, certainly: Heaven forbid! 
But we shall have to produce one of them at least, 
T am afraid.’ 


“Which ?’ 
‘Well. We had intended it to be the Fer- 
nandez girl. But she seems . . . unsatisfaétory ?’ 


* Exaétly.? Then Thornton added, with a chat- 
acteristic forward jerk: ‘She was sane enough 
when she left Jamaica.—Though always a bit of 
a fool.’ 

“Her aunt tells me that she seems to have lost 
het memory : of a great part of it. No, if I call 
her it will simply be to exhibit her condition,’ 

Phen ?’ 

‘I think I shall call your Emily.’ 

Thornton stood up. 

* Well,’ he said, ‘ you ’Il have to settle with her 
yourself what she’s to say. Write it out, and 
make her learn it by heart.’ 

‘ Certainly,’ said Mathias, looking at his finger- 
nails, ‘Iam not in the habit of going into court 


275 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


unprepared.—It’s bad enough having a child in 
the box anyway,’ he went on. 

Thornton paused at the door. 

“—You can never count on them. They say 
what they think you want them to say. And then 
they say what they think the opposing counsel 
wants them to say too—if they like his face.’ 

Thornton gesticulated—a foreign habit. 

‘I think I will take her to Madame Tussaud’s 
on Thursday afternoon and try my luck,’ ended 
Mathias: and the two bade each other good-bye. 


vi 


Emily enjoyed the wax-works ; even though 
she did not know that a wax-work of Captain 


Jonsen, his scowling face bloody and a knife in his © 


hand, was already in contemplation. She got on 
well with Mr. Mathias. She felt very grown-up, 
going out at last without the little ones endlessly 
tagging. Afterwards he took her to a bun-shop 
in Baker Street, and tried to persuade her to pour 
out his tea for him: but she turned shy at that, 
and he had in the end to do it for himself. 

Mr. Mathias, like Miss Dawson, spent a good 
deal of his time and energy in courting the child’s 
liking. He was at least sufficiently successful for 


274 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


it to come as a complete surprise to her when 
presently he began to throw out questions about 
the death of Captain Vandervoort. ‘Their studied 
casualness did not deceive her for a moment. He 
learnt nothing : but she was hardly home, and his 
cattiage departed, than she was violently sick. 
Presumably she had eaten too many cream buns. 
But, as she lay in bed sipping from a tumbler of 
water in that mood of fatalism which follows on 
the heels of vomiting, Emily had a lot to think 
over, as well as an opportunity of doing so with- 
out emotion. 

Her father was spending a rate evening at home: 
and now he stood unseen in the shadows of her 
bedroom, watching her. To his fantastic mind, 
the little chit seemed the stage of a great tragedy : 
and while his bowels of compassion yearned 
towards the child of his loins, his intelle@ was 
delighted at the beautiful, the subtle combination 
of the contending forces which he read into the 

‘situation. He was like a powerless stalled audi- 
ence, which pities unbearably, but would not on 
any account have missed the play. 

But as he stood now watching her, his sensitive 
eyes communicated to him an emotion which was 
not pity and was not delight; he realised, with a 
sudden painful shock, that he was afraid of her ! 

But surely it was some trick of the candle-light, 


a7) 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


ot of her indisposition, that gave her face moment- 
arily that inhuman, stony, basilisk look ? 

Just as he was tiptoeing from the room, she 
burst out into a sudden, despairing moan, and 
leaning half out of her bed began again an in- 
effectual, painful retching. Thornton persuaded 
her to drink off her tumbler of water, and then 
held her hot moist temples between his hands till 
at last she sank back, exhausted, in a complete 
passivity, and slipped off to sleep. 


There were several occasions after this when 
Mr. Mathias took her out on excursions, or simply 
came and examined her at the house. But still he 
learnt nothing. 

What was in her mind now? I can no longer 
read Emily’s deeper thoughts, or handle their 
cords. Henceforth we must be content to sur- 
mise. , 

As for Mathias, there was nothing for it but to 
accept defeat at her hands, and then explain it 
away to himself. He ceased to believe that she 
had anything to hide, because, if she had, he was 
convinced she could not have hidden it, 

But if she could not give him any informa- 
tion, she remained, spectacularly speaking, a most 
valuable witness. So, as Thornton had suggested, 
he set his clerk to copy out in his beautiful hand a 

276 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


sort of Shorter Catechism: and this he gave to 
Emily and told her to learn it. 

She took it home and showed it to her mother, 
who said Mr. Mathias was quite right, she was to 
learn it. So Emily pinned it to her looking-glass, 
and learnt the answers to two new questions every 
morning. Her mother heard her these with her 
other lessons, and badgered her a lot for the 
sing-song way she repeated them. But how can 
one speak naturally anything learnt by heart, Emily 
wondered ? It is impossible. And Emily knew 
this catechism backwards and forwards, inside and 
out, before the day came. 


Once more they drove into town : but this time 
it was to the Central Criminal Court. ‘The crowd 
outside was enormous, and Emily was bundled 
in with the greatest rapidity. The building was 
impressive, and full of policemen, and the longer 
she had to wait in the little room where they were 
shown, the mote nervous she became. Would 
she remember her piece, or would she forget it ? 
From time to time echoing voices sounded down 
the corridors, summoning this person or that. 
Her mother stayed with her, but her father only 
looked in occasionally, when he would give some 
news to her mother inalow tone. Emily had her 
catechism with her, and read it over and over, 


277 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


Finally a policeman came, and conduéted them 
into the court. 

A criminal court is a very curious place. The 
seat of a ritual quite as elaborate as any religious 
one, it lacks in itself any impressiveness or symbol- 
ism of archite@ure. A robed judge in court looks 
like a catholic bishop would if he were to cele- 
brate mass in some municipal bath-house. There 
is nothing to make one aware that here the Real 
Presence is: the presence of death. 

As Emily came into court, past the many men 
in black gowns writing with their quill pens, she 
did not at first see judge, jury, or prisoners. Her 
eye was caught by the face of the Clerk, where he 
sat below the Bench. It was an old and very 
beautiful face, cultured, unearthly refined. His 
head laid back, his mouth slightly open, his eyes 
closed, he was gently sleeping. 

That face remained etched on her mind as she 
was shown her way into the box. The Oath, 
which formed the opening passages of her cate- 
chism, was administered; and with its familiar 
phrases her nervousness vanished, and with com- 
plete confidence she sang out her responses to the 
familiar questions which Mr. Mathias, in fancy 
dress, was putting to her. But until he had 
finished she kept her eyes fixed on the rail in front 
of her, for fear something should confuse her, 

278 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


At last, however, Mr. Mathias sat down; and 
Emily began to look around her. High above 
the sleeping man sat another, with a face even 
more refined, but wide awake. His voice, when 
now he spoke a few words to her, was the kindest 
she had ever heard. Dressed in his strange dis- 
guise, toying with a pretty nosegay, he looked like 
some benign old wizard who spent his magic in 
doing good. 

Beneath her was the table where so many other 
wigged men were sitting. One was drawing 
funny faces: but his own was grave. ‘Two more 
wete whispering together. 

Now another man was on his feet. He was 
shorter than Mr. Mathias, and older, and in no 
way good-looking or even interesting. He in 
turn began to ask her questions. 

He, Watkin, the defending counsel, was no fool. 
He had not failed to notice that, among all the 
questions Mathias had put to her, there had been 
no reference to the death of Captain Vandervoort. 
That must mean that either the child knew noth- 
ing of it—itself a valuable lacuna in the evid- 
ence to establish, or that what she did know was 
somehow in his clients’ favour. Up till now he 
had meant to pursue the obvious tactics—ques- 
tion her on the evidence she had already given, 
perhaps frighten her, at any rate confuse her and 


279 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


make her contradié herself. But any one, evena 
jury, could see through that. Nor was there any 
hope, under any circumstances, of a total acquittal: 
the most he could hope for was escape from the 
murder charge. 

He suddenly decided to change his whole policy. 
When he spoke, his voice too was kind (though 
it lacked ‘perforce the full benign timbre of the 
judge’s). He made no attempt to confuse her. 
By his sympathy with her, he hoped for the sym- 
pathy, himself, of the court. 

His first few questions were of a general nature : 
and he continued them until her answers were 
given with complete confidence. 

“Now, my dear young lady,’ he said at last. 
* There is just one more question I want to ask 
you: and please answer it loudly and clearly, so 
that we can all hear. We have been told about 
the Dutch steamer, which had the animals on 
board. Now a very horrible thing has been 
suggested. It has been said that a man was taken 
off the steamer, the captain of it in fa&, onto the 
schooner, and that he was murdered there. Now 
what I want to ask you is this. Did you see any 
such thing happen ?’ 

Those who were watching the self-contained 
Emily saw her turn very white and begin to 
tremble, Suddenly she gave a shriek ; then after 

280 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


a second’s pause she began to sob. Every one 
listened in an icy stillness, their hearts in their 
mouths. Through her tears they heard, they all 
heard, the words: ‘. . . He was all lying in his 
blood... he was awful! He... he died, he said 
something and then he died!’ 

That was all that was articulate. Watkin sat 
down, thunderstruck. The effect on the court 
could hardly have been greater. As for Mathias, 
he did not show surprise: he looked mote like a 
man who has digged a pit into which his enemy 
has fallen. 

The judge leant forward and tried to question 
her: but she only sobbed and screamed. He 
tried to soothe her: but by now she had become 
too hysterical forthat. She had already, however, 
said quite enough for the matter in hand: and 
they let her father come forward and lift her out 
of the box. 

As he stepped down with her she caught sight 
for the first time of Jonsen and the crew, huddled 
up together ina sort of pen. But they were much 
thinner than the last time she had seenthem. The 
terrible look on Jonsen’s face as his eye met hers, 
what was it that it reminded her of ? 

Her father hurried her home. As soon as she 
was in the cab she became herself again with a 
surprising rapidity. She began to talk about all 

281 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


she had seen, just as if it had been a patty: the 
man asleep, and the man drawing funny faces, and 
the man with the bunch of flowers, and had she 
said her piece properly ? 

‘Captain was there,’ she said. ‘Did you see 
him ?’ . 

* What was it all about P’ she asked presently. 
“Why did I have to learn all those questions ?’ 

Mr. Thornton made no attempt to answer her 
questions : he even shrank back, physically, from 
touching his child Emily. His mind reeled with 
the many possibilities. Was it conceivable she 
was such an idiot as really not to know what it was 
all about? Could she possibly not know what 
she had done? He stole a look at her innocent 
little face, even the tear-stains now gone. What 
was he to think P 

But as if she read his thoughts, he saw a faint 
cloud gather. 

* What are they going to do to Captain?’ she 
asked, a faint hint of anxiety in her voice. 

Still he made no answer. In Emily’s head the 
Captain’s face, as she had last seen it . . . what 
was it she was trying to remember ? 

Suddenly she burst out : 

‘Father, what happened to Tabby in the end, 
that dreadful windy night in Jamaica ?’ 


282 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


vil 

Trials ate quickly over, once they begin. It 
was no time before the judge had condemned 
these prisoners to death and was trying some 
one else with the same concentrated, benevolent, 
individual attention. 

Afterwards, a few of the crew were reprieved 
and transported. 

The night before the execution, Jonsen man- 
aged to cut his throat : but they found out in time 
to bandage him up. He was unconscious by the 
morning, and had to be carried to the gallows ina 
chair: indeed, he was finally hanged in it. Otto 
bent over once and kissed his forehead; but he 
was completely insensible. 

It was the negro cook, however, according to 
the account in the T7mes, who figured most promi- 
nently. He showed no fear of death himself, and 
tried to comfort the others. 

‘ We have all come here to die,’ he said. ‘ That? 
(pointing to the gallows) ‘was not built for 
nothing. We shall certainly end our lives in this 
place: nothing can now save us. But in a few 
years we should die in any case. In a few years 
the judge who condemned us, all men now living, 
willbe dead. You know that I die innocent : any- 
thing I have done, I was forced to do by the rest of 

283 


A HIGH WIND IN JAMAICA 


you. But I am not sorry. I would rather die 
now, innocent, than in a few years perhaps guilty 
of some great sin.’ 


Vill 

It was a few days later that term began, and 
Mr. and Mts. Thornton took Emily to her new 
school at Blackheath. While they remained to 
tea with the head mistress, Emily was introduced 
to her new playmates. 

* Poot little thing,’ said the mistress, ‘ I hope she 
will soon forget the terrible things she has been 
through. I think our girls will have an especially 
kind corner in their hearts for her.’ 

In another room, Emily with the other new 
girls was making friends with the older pupils. 
Looking at that gentle, happy throng of clean 
innocent faces and soft graceful limbs, listening to 
the ceaseless, artless babble of chatter rising, 
perhaps God could have picked out from among 
them which was Emily: but I am sure that I 
could not. 


FINIS 


THE PHOENIX LIBRARY 


Pocket size, 35. 6d. net per volume. 


NUMBER 


i. 


QUEEN VICTORIA éy Lyrron Srracuey. 


‘This book is well-known as the greatest achievement of 
modern biography in the English language. It was 
awarded the James ‘Tait Black Memorial Prize for 1922. 


. EMINENT VICTORIANS éy Lyrron Srracuey. 


Studies of Cardinal Manning, Florence Nightingale, Dr. 
Arnold of Rugby and General Gordon. The book that 
first made Mr. Strachey famous. 


. ANTIC HAY 4y Axtpovs Huxtey. 


A novel. ‘Mr. Huxley’s delicate sureness with words 
gives an air of indestructibility to this book.’ The 
Evening Standard. 


. ALONG THE ROAD 4y Atpous Huxtey. 
Further described by the sub-title: ‘Notes and Essays of 


a Tourist.’ ‘Mr. Huxley has never written a more 
fascinating book.’ Te Guardian. 


. TALES OF THE FIVE TOWNS 4y Arnotp Bennett. 


Mr. Bennett’s material is here his very own; the principal 
characters come from the Staffordshire Potteries, the part 
of England which has given Mr. Bennett inspiration for 
his best books. 


. THE MERCY OF ALLAH éy Hirarre Bettoc. 


A series of tales about a rascally merchant of Baghdad 
and the different ways in which he made his money; 
Mr. Belloc’s masterpiece in the satirical-picaresque. 


. LADY INTO FOX and A MAN IN THE ZOO 


éy Davip GarneTT. 
Lady into Fox was a new literary creation. It was awarded 
the Hawthornden and the James ‘lait Black Memorial 
Prizes for 1923. ‘The composite volume is illustrated 
with all the original woodcuts by R. A. Garnett. 


Io. 


Tis 


12. 


ra 


14. 


ey 


. BOOKS & CHARACTERS 4y Lyrron Srracuey. 


Studies, mainly of literary subjects. ‘Mr. Strachey’s is 
perhaps the finest critical intelligence at work in English 
literature to-day.’ The Times. 


. FIERY PARTICLES éy C. E. Monracue. 


‘Nine of the best short stories in the language,’ was the 
verdict of The Sunday Express; ‘ . . better than Kipling.’ 


FIRST PLAYS dy A. A. Mize. 


Containing: ‘Wurzel-Flummery,’ “The Lucky One,’ “The 
Boy Comes Home,’ ‘Belinda,’ and “The Red Feathers. 


CROME YELLOW 4y Atpovs Houxtey. 


Mr. Huxley’s first novel, perhaps his gayest. “A delightful 
book.’ The Spectator. 


ART dy Curve Bett. 


In this book Mr. Clive Bell first propounded his theory 
of significant form. .4rf still remains the best short treatise 
in the English language on the esthetics of visual art. 


DISENCHANTMENT 4y C. E. Montacue. 


Mr. Montague’s famous diagnosis of the moral results of 
the War. ‘I have seen no book about the War so tem- 
perate and so human.’ Fohn Masefield in The Manchester 
Guardian. 


THOSE BARREN LEAVES é4y Atpous Houxtey. 


A long novel. ‘It is impossible to exhaust it at a first 
reading, and it should be kept and dipped into again and 
again.” The Empire Review. 


VISION AND DESIGN é4y Rocer Fry. 

Essays on art and artists by a master critic. Among the. 
subjects are: ‘Art and Life,’ “The Artist’s V ision,’ ‘Negro 
Sculpture,’ “The French Post-Impressionists,’ etc. “It isa 


long time since we have come across a book so stimu- 
lating.” The Daily Chronicle. 


16. 


Ls 


18. 


19. 


20. 


21. 


22. 


a: 


ESSAYS OF A BIOLOGIST é4y Juzian Huxzey. 
By the Professor of Zoology at King’s College, the Uni- 
versity of London. ‘It is by a maker of new biological 


knowledge who is also a scholar and a poet.’ Prof. 
F. Arthur Thomson in The Observer. 


PLAYS éy Ricuarp Hucues. 


Previously issued by another publisher. Revised and reset. 
The contents are: “The Sisters Tragedy,’ ‘A Comedy of 
Good and Evil’ (of which Mr. Bernard Shaw wrote, 
“Anyone who can’t enjoy all this must be an idiot’), ‘The 
Man Born to be Hanged’ and ‘Danger.’ 


LIMBO éy Atpous Huxtey. 

Six stories (‘Farcical History of Richard Greenow,’ 
“Happily Ever After,’ ‘Eupompus Gave Splendour to Art 
by Numbers,’ ‘Cynthia,’ “The Bookshop,’ and “The Death 
of Lully’) and a one-act play, ‘Happy Families.’ 
SECOND PLAYS éy A. A. Mizner. 

Containing: ‘Mr. Pim Passes By’; “The Romantic Age’; 
‘Make Believe’; “Ihe Camberley Triangle’ and “The 
Stepmother.’ 

THE RIGHT PLACE é4y C. E. Monracue. 


A book on holiday travel, of which The Sunday Times 
said: ‘A tonic to the mind and spirit of man, his book 
cannot be overpraised.’ 


THE SAILOR’S RETURN 4y Davin Garner... 

Mr. Garnett’s third story, longer than either Lady fnto 
Fox or 4 Man in the Zoo, one which was hailed by The 
Empire Review as ‘a masterpiece.’ 


MORTAL COILS éy Arpous Huxzey. 


Short stories, containing “The Gioconda Smile,’ ‘Permu- 
tations among the Nightingales,’ “Che Tillotson Banquet,’ 
‘Green Tunnels,’ and ‘Nuns at Luncheon.’ 


MR. WESTON’S GOOD WINE é4y T. F. Powys. 


The first unlimited edition of Mr. Powys’s longest and 
greatest story. “Worthy at once to take its place among 
the great allegories of English literature.’ The Bookman. 


24. 


26. 


26. 


27. 


28. 


29. 


30. 


LOLLY WILLOWES é4y Sytvia Townsenp Warner. 
The witch-story hailed by The Times Literary Supple- 
ment as ‘an object lesson in the proper way of bringing 
Satan into modern fiction.’ 


ON THE MARGIN é4y Atpous Huxzey. 

Notes and essays on such subjects as ‘Centenaries,’ “The 
Subject-Matter of Poetry,’ ‘Bibliophily,’ “Nationality in 
Love,’ ‘Chaucer,’ etc. ‘One of the most interesting and 
provocative of the younger generation of English men of 
letters.” The Daily Telegraph. 


THE’ GRIM SMILE OF THE FIVE TOWNS 

éy Arnotp BENNETT. 
Here, as in all his Five Town stories, Mr. Bennett’s 
humour and buoyancy are unfailing. 


TARR dy Wynpuam Lewis. 

Mr. Wyndham Lewis’s novel, long out of print, is here 
completely revised. From reviews of the first edition: 
‘A book of great importance... because it will become 
a date in literature.” The New Witness. ‘A thunderbolt.’ 
The Weekly Dispatch. 


LITTLE MEXICAN éy Arpous Huxtey. 

Short stories, containing: ‘Uncle Spefcer,’ ‘Little 
Mexican,’ ‘Hubert and Minnie,’ ‘Fard,’ “The Portrait,’ 
and ‘Young Archimedes.’ “The opulence of Mr. Huxley’s 
talent speaks in every page.’ The Observer. 


LOVE & FREINDSHIP 4y Janz Austen. 

And other Early Works now first published, with an In- 
troduction by G. K. CHESTERTON, who writes: ‘A thing 
to laugh over again and again.’ 

THREE PLAYS 4y A. A. Mine. 


Containing: “The Great Broxopp’; “The Dover Road’; 
‘The Truth about Blayds.’ 


. THE HOUSE WITH THE ECHO 4y T. F. Powys: 


‘Connoisseurs of the short story should not miss this little 
book, for Mr. Powys has a rare mastery of the art.’ The 
Evening Standard. 


$2. 


33- 


34- 


35: 


36. 


37: 


38. 


a9 


40. 


SWANN’S WAY, vol. 1, 6y Marcer Proust. 


Translated by c. K. scorr MoncriEFF. ‘M. Proust is a 
genius; and Mr. Scott Moncrieff has treated him like 
one. The Nation. 


SWANN’S WAY, vol. 2, dy Marcer Proust. 
Translated by c. kK. scorr MoncriEFF. “The translator . 
faced a task of prodigious difficulty with extraordinary 
success.” T’he London Mercury. 


ESSAYS IN POPULAR SCIENCE by Juzian Huxtey. 
“One of the few scientific books that is popular and scien- 
tific without patronising the reader.’ Cambridge Review. 


A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLAND 

dy G. K. Cuesrerton. 
“He is at once the most concise and fullest historian this 
country has yet found.’ The Odserver. 


TWO OR THREE GRACES éy Atpovs Huxtey. 
Four stories, one as long as a short novel. ‘I have no 
hesitation in saying that of the younger men writing 
to-day, Mr. Huxley is in a class by himself.’ Ra/ph Straus 
in The Bystander. 


HADRIAN VII 4y Fr. Rotre (‘Baron Corvo.’) 


A novel. “There is no precedent for it in English 
literature.” 4. F. A. Symons in Life and Letters. 


THE GENTLE ART OF COOKERY 

dy Mrs. C. F. Leven avd Miss Orca Hart ey. 
A really original cookery book which ‘no properly in- 
stituted home should be without.’ The Morning Post. 


ROUGH JUSTICE éy C. E.-Montacue. 
A novel. ‘A beautiful and a terrible book. ... A master- 
piece of fiction.’ Sir Philip Gibbs in The Catholic Times. 


FOUR PLAYS éy A. A. Minne. 

Containing: “To Have the Honour’; ‘Ariadne, or 
Business First’; ‘Portrait of a Gentleman in Slippers’; 
and ‘Success.’ 


4I. 


42. 


43. 


44. 


45. 
46. 
47- 


48. 


49: 


50. 


»* 7" 


SINCE CEZANNE 4y Cuve Buzz. 

‘All who have ever asked the question, “What is Art?” 
should read this collection of essays.’ The Manchester 
Guardian. ’ 


IN THE BEGINNING éy Norman Douctas. 


Aromance. “The nearest approach in our language to the 
manner of Anatole France.’ The Spectator. 


WITHIN A BUDDING GROVE, vol. 1 

éy Marcet Proust. 
‘That unapproachable triumph of the translator, MR. 
SCOTT MONCRIEFF’s translation of Proust’s 4 /’Ombre des 
Feunes Filles en Fleurs” The New Statesman. 


WITHIN A BUDDING GROVE, vol. 2 
by Marcer Proust. 

‘MR. SCOTT MONCRIEFF’s translation continues as well as 
it began.’ The Observer. 
PROPER STUDIES é4y Atpous Huxrey. 
Essays. ‘Brilliantly illuminating.’ Arxo/d Bennett in The 
Evening Standard. 
MR. TASKER’S GODS éy T. F. Powys. 
A story. ‘A little epic of the divine at war with the 
human.’ The Outlook. 
DON TARQUINIO éy Fr. Rorre (‘Baron Corvo.’) 
A romance. ‘It has the irresponsible high spirits of the 
youth of the world.’ The Daily Mai?. 
TWENTIETH CENTURY POETRY 

an anthology by Harotp Monro. 
“The best anthology of the moderns that I have seen.’ 
The Evening Standard. Also available in leather, §s. 


JESTING PILATE 4y Axpovs Huxtey. 
The diary of a journey. ‘It must be a sedative type of 


- reader who lays down this volume without having been 


stimulated, amused, and probably annoyed.’ Sir Edmund 
Gosse in The Sunday Times. 

DUSTY ANSWER éy Rosamonn LEHMANN. 

‘A.N.’ said in The Sunday Times of Dusty Answer: ‘It is 
not often that one can say with confidence of a first novel 
that it reveals new possibilities for literature.’ 


52. 


eas 


54. 


55- 


56, 


57: 


58. 


9: 


60. 


. A MOMENT OF TIME é4y Ricnarp Hucuts. ° 
A book of stories. ‘Mr. Richard Hughes is a man of 
genius.” The New Statesman. 


POSSIBLE WORLDS 24y J. B.S. Hapane. 
Essays by the author of Daedalus. “The most readable 
book ever written by a scientist.” Te Graphic. 


THE SPANISH FARM éy R. H. Morrram. 
(Awarded the Hawthornden Prize, 1924.) “By far the 
most distinguished English novel which has come out of 
the war.’ H. M. Tomurnson in The Westminster Gazette. 


IN THE MIDST OF LIFE dy Amprosz Brerce. 
This collection includes many of Ambrose Bierce’s best 
and most distinguished stories. 


ACTION é4y C. E. Montacue. 
“These stories come like the call of evening bugles or the 
sudden sight of the lifted hills.” Te Spectator. 


TALES 4y, Aucusr StrrinpBere. Translated by L. J. Potts. 

This book, not previously published in English, is a 
translation of Strindberg’s Sagor. Mr. Potts modestly 
refers to the Ta/es as ‘seeming of high literary value,’ but 
those who read his admirable translation will scarcely 
need persuading that they are the work of a genius. 


THE STORM OF STEEL dy Ernst Joiner. 
Translated by Basil Creighton. “The best description 
of actual fighting during the war that I have read.’ 
Rt. Hon. D. Lloyd George. 


DEATH OF A HERO y Ricuarp AtpincTon. 
A novel. ‘I was moved deeply by it’ H. G. Wells. 
‘Magnificent. War scenes superb.” Wyndham Lewis. 


ET CETERA éy Aucustine BrrreLr. 
Essays which as The Times says are ‘golden trifles, set off 
with the old glancing wit.’ 


TEN YEARS AGO éy R. H. Morrram. 
“There are no other war sketches comparable in freshness 
and power.’ Arnold Bennett in The Evening Standard. 


61 


. FABLES é4y T. F. Powys. 


The first unlimited edition of a book which The Sunday 
Times rightly called ‘a work of art.’ 


62. THE GUERMANTES WAY, vol. 1 


é éy Marcer Proust. 
‘Translated by c. k. scorr MoncrIEFF. ‘Where mortal 
can extract the essence, this translator has done so.’ Te 
Times Literary Supplement. 


63.. THE GUERMANTES WAY, vol. 2 


éy Marcet Proust. 
‘Translated by c. K. scorr MONCRIEFF ‘into distinguished 
English.” The Times Literary Supplement. 


Spring, 1931: 
. 64. BRIEF CANDLES 4y Atpous Huxtey. 


65. 


66. 


67. 


68. 


69. 


Containing ‘Chawdron,’ “The Rest Cure,’ “The Claxtons,’ 
and ‘After the Fireworks.’ 


‘THE CHARTERHOUSE OF PARMA 4y Srenpuat. 
. K, SCOTT MONCRIEFF’s magnificent translation, in one 
volume of 720 pages. 


HOW ABOUT EUROPE? é4y Norman Douctas. 
‘It compels you to think. . . . _It compels you to laugh.’ 
Arnold Bennett in The Evening Standard. 
SELECTED POEMS OF COVENTRY PATMORE. 
Edited with a preface by his grandson, Derek Prtmore. 
THE JOURNAL OF A DISAPPOINTED MAN 
by W.N. P. Barsextion. 
Now recognized as one of the most enduring books of the 
century. ‘Will be devoured by thousands.’ The Nation. 
AN ANTHOLOGY OF 181 CENTURY POETRY 
dy W. J. Turner. 
A collection made by a distinguished modern poet. 
CHATTO & WINDUS 
97 & 99 St. Martin’s Lane, W.C.2 











. ips = my 
She i a = i a 

eA ; cat - Dee 

~~ 

Sere wy, 
SE tg , : - 

7 : Le ets 
Cn 

x “en af 3 3